Revision as of 06:13, 9 June 2007 editBakasuprman (talk | contribs)Extended confirmed users19,844 editsNo edit summary← Previous edit | Latest revision as of 21:50, 7 January 2025 edit undoKMaster888 (talk | contribs)Extended confirmed users12,260 edits ce | ||
Line 1: | Line 1: | ||
{{Short description|none}}{{pp-move}} | |||
{{npov}}{{Religious persecution|right}}]. There is no evidence of actual druidic persecution.]] | |||
<!-- "none" is preferred when the title is sufficiently descriptive; see ] --> | |||
{{Use dmy dates|date=September 2022}}{{Use Oxford spelling|date = January 2025}} | |||
{{multiple issues| | |||
A key theme of Christianity is the ] that Christians have endured as a consequence of professing their faith, both historically and in the current era. In the two thousand years of the Christian faith, about 70 million believers have been killed for their faith, of whom 45.5 million or 65% were in the twentieth century, according to "The New Persecuted" ("I Nuovi Perseguitati").<ref></ref> The same source indicates that current persecution of Christians is most severe in Sudan. | |||
{{globalize|date=February 2023}} | |||
{{Very long|words=22,000|date=February 2023}} | |||
}} | |||
] ] in 1922, fleeing from their homes in ] and moving to ]. In the 1910s and 1920s, the ], ], and ] ] were perpetrated by the ] and its successor state, the ].{{refn|<ref name="Bulut 2024">{{cite magazine |last=Bulut |first=Uzay |date=30 August 2024 |title=Turkey: Ongoing Violations against Greek Christians |url=https://europeanconservative.com/articles/analysis/turkey-ongoing-violations-against-greek-christians/ |url-status=live |magazine=] |location=], ], ], ] |publisher=] |issn=2590-2008 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20240830090504/https://europeanconservative.com/articles/analysis/turkey-ongoing-violations-against-greek-christians/ |archive-date=30 August 2024 |access-date=30 August 2024}}</ref><ref name="Morris-Zeevi 2021">{{cite news |last1=Morris |first1=Benny |author1-link=Benny Morris |last2=Ze'evi |first2=Dror |author2-link=Dror Ze'evi |date=4 November 2021 |title=Then Came the Chance the Turks Have Been Waiting For: To Get Rid of Christians Once and for All |url=https://www.haaretz.com/middle-east-news/.premium.HIGHLIGHT.MAGAZINE-then-came-the-chance-the-turks-have-been-waiting-for-to-get-rid-of-christians-1.10354739 |url-status=live |work=] |location=] |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20211104172307/https://www.haaretz.com/middle-east-news/.premium.HIGHLIGHT.MAGAZINE-then-came-the-chance-the-turks-have-been-waiting-for-to-get-rid-of-christians-1.10354739 |archive-date=4 November 2021 |access-date=5 November 2021}}</ref><ref name="Morris-Zeevi 2019">{{cite book |last1=Morris |first1=Benny |last2=Ze'evi |first2=Dror |year=2019 |title=The Thirty-Year Genocide: Turkey's Destruction of Its Christian Minorities, 1894–1924 |location=] |publisher=] |pages=3–5 |isbn=978-0-674-24008-7}}</ref><ref name="Gutman 2019">{{cite journal |author-last=Gutman |author-first=David |year=2019 |title=The thirty year genocide: Turkey's destruction of its Christian minorities, 1894–1924 |journal=] |location=] and ] |publisher=] on behalf of the Global Research in International Affairs Center |volume=21 |issue=1 |pages=1–3 |doi=10.1080/14683849.2019.1644170 |eissn=1743-9663 |issn=1468-3849 |s2cid=201424062}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |author-last=Smith |author-first=Roger W. |date=Spring 2015 |title=Introduction: The Ottoman Genocides of Armenians, Assyrians, and Greeks |journal=Genocide Studies International |location=] |publisher=] |volume=9 |issue=1 |pages=1–9 |doi=10.3138/GSI.9.1.01 |issn=2291-1855 |jstor=26986011 |s2cid=154145301}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |author-last=Roshwald |author-first=Aviel |author-link=Aviel Roshwald |year=2013 |chapter=Part II. The Emergence of Nationalism: Politics and Power – Nationalism in the Middle East, 1876–1945 |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=IlNoAgAAQBAJ&pg=PA220 |editor-last=Breuilly |editor-first=John |title=The Oxford Handbook of the History of Nationalism |location=] and ] |publisher=] |pages=220–241 |doi=10.1093/oxfordhb/9780199209194.013.0011 |isbn=9780191750304}}</ref><ref name="Üngör 2008">{{cite journal |author-last=Üngör |author-first=Uğur Ümit |author-link=Uğur Ümit Üngör |date=June 2008 |title=Seeing like a nation-state: Young Turk social engineering in Eastern Turkey, 1913–50 |journal=] |location=] and ] |publisher=] |volume=10 |issue=1 |pages=15–39 |doi=10.1080/14623520701850278 |issn=1469-9494 |oclc=260038904 |s2cid=71551858}}</ref><ref name="İçduygu 2008">{{cite journal |last1=İçduygu |first1=Ahmet |last2=Toktaş |first2=Şule |last3=Ali Soner |first3=B. |date=February 2008 |title=The politics of population in a nation-building process: Emigration of non-Muslims from Turkey |url=https://www.academia.edu/761694 |journal=] |location=] and ] |publisher=] |volume=31 |issue=2 |pages=358–389 |doi=10.1080/01419870701491937 |issn=1466-4356 |oclc=40348219 |s2cid=143541451 |via=] |access-date=August 2, 2020 |archive-date=March 25, 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200325053206/https://www.academia.edu/761694/The_Politics_of_Population_in_a_Nation_Building_Process_Emigration_of_Non-Muslims_from_Turkey |url-status=live}}</ref>}}]] | |||
{{Discrimination sidebar|expand-religious=yes}} | |||
The '''persecution of Christians''' can be ] traced from the ] of the ] to the ]. ] and ] have both been targeted for persecution, sometimes to the point of being ], ever since the emergence of Christianity. | |||
In her book, The Suffering Self, Judith Perkins discusses the subjective psychology of early Christians. In this work, Perkins argues that Christianity formed its political and social unity and achieved its institutional power around the image of the suffering self.<ref>Judith Perkins, The Suffering Self: Pain and Narrative Representation in the Early Christian Era (London/New York: Routledge, 1995)</ref> | |||
] were persecuted at the hands of both ], from ], and the ] who controlled many of the ] in the ]. Since the emergence of ]s in ], Christians have also been persecuted by other Christians due to differences in ] which have been declared ]. ], the empire's official persecutions were ended by the ] in 311 and the practice of Christianity legalized by the ] in 312. By the year 380, Christians had begun to persecute each other. The ]s of ] and the ] – including the ] and the many ] – together with the later ] ] provoked ] between ]. During these conflicts, members of the various denominations frequently persecuted each other and engaged in ]. In the 20th century, ] were persecuted, sometimes, they were persecuted to the point of ], by various states, including the ] and its successor state ], which committed the ], the ], the ], the ], and the ], and ] such as those of the ]. | |||
==Persecution of early Christians by the Jews== | |||
{{main|Persecution of early Christians by the Jews}} | |||
The persecution of Christians has ]. Christianity is the largest ] and its adherents live across the globe. Approximately 10% of the world's Christians are members of minority groups which live in non-Christian-majority states.<ref>{{cite web |last1=PEW |title=Living as Majorities and Minorities |url=https://www.pewforum.org/2011/12/19/global-christianity-majorities-and-minorities/ |website=Global Christianity – A Report on the Size and Distribution of the World's Christian Population |date=19 December 2011 |publisher=Pew Research Center Religion and Public Life |access-date=2 April 2021 |page=3 |quote=If all these Christians were in a single country, it would have the second-largest Christian population in the world, after the United States.}}</ref> The contemporary persecution of Christians includes the official state persecution mostly occurring in countries which are located in Africa and Asia because they have ]s or because their governments and societies practice religious favoritism. Such favoritism is frequently accompanied by ] and ]. | |||
] was a sect of ]. According to ] there was no break with Jewish religious laws and rituals, "this came only with the appearance of ], who had not known Jesus. From this point on, Christianity was ]."<ref>] (2006): ''The Changing Face of Antisemitism: From Ancient Times to the Present Day'', Oxford University Press. ISBN 0-19-530429-2. p.45</ref></blockquote> | |||
According to the ]'s 2020 report, Christians in ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], and ] are persecuted; these countries are labelled "countries of particular concern" by the ], because of their governments' engagement in, or toleration of, "severe violations of religious freedom".<ref name="USCIRF">{{cite web |title=Annual Report 2020 |url=https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/USCIRF%202020%20Annual%20Report_Final_42920.pdf |publisher=United States Commission on International Religious Freedom |pages=1, 11}}</ref>{{rp|2}} The same report recommends that ], ], ], ], the Central African Republic, ], ], ], ], ], ], ], and ] constitute the US State Department's "special watchlist" of countries in which the government allows or engages in "severe violations of ]".<ref name="USCIRF" />{{rp|2}} | |||
The accounts of ] and accusations of ] are prominently featured in the ]. The ] recounts a number of instances where the early Christians were persecuted by the Jewish religious establishment of the time.<ref>{{bibleverse||Acts|4:1-22}}, {{bibleverse-nb||Acts|5:17-42}}, {{bibleverse-nb||Acts|6:8-7:60}}, {{bibleverse-nb||Acts|22:30-23:22}}</ref> | |||
This theme plays an important part in a number of Christian doctrines ranging from the release of Christians from obeying the many strictures of the Old Testament Law (see ]) to the commandment to preach to all nations meaning to Gentiles as well as Jews (see ]). | |||
Much of the persecution of Christians in recent times is perpetrated by ] which are labelled "entities of particular concern" by the US State Department, including the ] groups ] in ], the ] in ], the ] in ], ] in ], the ] in ], the ] as well as the ] and participants in the ] in ].<ref name="USCIRF" />{{rp|2}} | |||
Reliable evidence of events accompanying the ] is not available. Laqueur argues that hostilty grew over the generations. By the Fourth century ] was arguing that the Jews alone, not the Romans, were responsible for the murder of Christ. According to Laqueur "Absolving ] from guilt may have been connected with the missionary activities of early Christianity in Rome and the desire not to antagonize those they want to convert."<ref>] (2006): ''The Changing Face of Antisemitism: From Ancient Times to the Present Day'', Oxford University Press. ISBN 0-19-530429-2. p.46-48</ref></blockquote> | |||
==Antiquity== | |||
For centuries leading up to and including the present-day, Christian doctrine has assumed the veracity of the accounts of persecution by Jews as documented in the ] and the writings of the ]. There is an emerging consensus among ] that persecution of early Christians by the Jews was far less severe than the accounts of persecution by Jews as related in the New Testament. This, however, remains a minority viewpoint that is not accepted by the mainstream of Christianity.{{Fact|date=June 2007}} | |||
], "the Protomartyr", recounted in ], depicted in an engraving by ] (published 1866)]] | |||
] by ] (1600, ])]] | |||
===New Testament=== | |||
According to James Everett Seaver, | |||
{{main|Persecution of Christians in the New Testament}} | |||
<blockquote>Much of Christian hatred toward the Jews was based on the popular misconception... that the Jews had been the active persecutors of Christians for many centuries... The... examination of the sources for fourth century Jewish history will show that the universal, tenacious, and malicious Jewish hatred of Christianity referred to by the church fathers and countless others has no existence in historical fact. The generalizations of patristic writers in support of the accusation have been wrongly interpreted from the fourth century to the present day. That individual Jews hated and reviled the Christians there can be no doubt, but there is no evidence that the Jews as a class hated and persecuted the Christians as a class during the early years of the fourth century.<ref> by James Everett Seaver. University of Kansas Publications, 1952. Humanistic Studies, No. 30</ref></blockquote> | |||
] began as a sect among ]. Inter-communal dissension began almost immediately.{{sfn|Wand|1990|p=13}} | |||
According to the ] account, Saul of Tarsus prior to ] persecuted early ]s. | |||
According to the '']'', a year after the Roman ], ] was ] for his transgressions of the ].<ref name="Characteristics of the Early Church">{{Cite book|last=Burke|first=John J.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=NWtbAAAAMAAJ&pg=PA101 |title=Characteristics of the Early Church|date=1993|orig-date=1899 |publisher=M.H. Wiltzius |isbn=978-1-4086-5991-5|page=101}}</ref> And ] (also known as ''Paul'') acquiesced, looking on and witnessing Steven's death.{{sfn|Wand|1990|p=13}} Later, Paul begins a listing of his own sufferings after conversion in 2 Corinthians 11: "Five times I received from the Jews the forty lashes minus one. Three times I was beaten with rods, once I was stoned ..."<ref name="Kar Yong Lim">{{cite book |last1=Lim |first1=Kar Yong |title=The Sufferings of Christ Are Abundant In Us': A Narrative Dynamics Investigation of Paul's Sufferings in 2 Corinthians |date=2009 |publisher=A&C Black |isbn=9780567635143 |pages=214–227}}</ref> | |||
===Early Judeo-Christian=== | |||
==Persecution of early Christians by Romans== | |||
In 41 AD, ], who already possessed the territory of ] and ] (his former colleagues in the ]), obtained the title of ''King of the Jews'', and in a sense, re-formed the ] of ] ({{Reign|37|4|era=BC}}). Herod Agrippa was reportedly eager to endear himself to his Jewish subjects and continued the persecution in which ] lost his life, ] narrowly escaped and the rest of the ] took flight.{{sfn|Wand|1990|p=13}} After Agrippa's death in 44, the Roman procuratorship began (before 41 they were ] in Iudaea Province) and those leaders maintained a neutral peace, until the procurator ] died in 62 and the high priest ] took advantage of the power vacuum to attack the Church and execute ], then leader of ]. | |||
{{main|Persecution of early Christians by the Romans}} | |||
The New Testament states that Paul was himself imprisoned on several occasions by the Roman authorities, stoned by the Pharisees and left for dead on one occasion, and was eventually taken to Rome as a prisoner. Peter and other early Christians were also imprisoned, beaten and harassed. The ], spurred by the Roman killing of 3,000 Jews, led to the ], the end of ] (and the subsequent slow rise of ]).{{sfn|Wand|1990|p=13}} | |||
===Persecutions narrated in the New Testament=== | |||
According to the ], Jesus' crucifixion was authorized by Roman authorities but demanded by the leading Jews and probably carried out by Sanhedrin soldiers, rather than Romans.{{Fact|date=June 2007}} The New Testament also records that ] was imprisoned on several occasions by the Roman authorities. Once he was stoned and left for dead. Eventually he was taken as a prisoner to ]. The New Testament account does not say what then became of Paul, but Christian tradition reports that he was executed in Rome by being beheaded. | |||
Claudia Setzer asserts that, "Jews did not see Christians as clearly separate from their own community until at least the middle of the second century" but most scholars place the "parting of the ways" much earlier, with theological separation occurring immediately.<ref>{{cite book|author=Setzer, Claudia |title=Jewish Responses to Early Christians: History and Polemics, 30–150 C.E. |publisher=Fortress |location=Minneapolis |year=1994}}</ref> Second Temple Judaism had allowed more than one way to be Jewish. After the fall of the Temple, one way led to rabbinic Judaism, while another way became Christianity; but Christianity was "molded around the conviction that the Jew, Jesus of Nazareth, was not only the Messiah promised to the Jews, but God's son, offering access to God, and God's blessing to non-Jew as much as, and perhaps eventually more than, to Jews".<ref name="lieu 2003">{{cite journal|last=Lieu| first= Judith| title=The Synagogue and the Separation of the Christians|journal= Coniectanea Biblica| volume=New Testament series 39| year=2003|pages= 189–207|url=https://www.jcrelations.net/pt/article/the-synagogue-and-the-separation-of-the-christians.pdf}}</ref>{{rp|189}} While Messianic eschatology had deep roots in Judaism, and the idea of the suffering servant, known as Messiah Ephraim, had been an aspect since the time of Isaiah (7th century BCE), in the first century, this idea was seen as being usurped by the Christians. It was then suppressed, and did not make its way back into rabbinic teaching till the seventh century writings of Pesiqta Rabati.<ref name="Peter Schäfer">{{cite book |last1=Schäfer |first1=Peter |title=The Jewish Jesus: How Judaism and Christianity Shaped Each Other |date=2014 |publisher=Princeton University Press |isbn=9780691160955 |page=18 |edition=illustrated, reprint}}</ref> | |||
The ''Foxes Book of Martyrs'' reports that, of the eleven remaining ] (since ] had already killed himself), only one- ], the son of Zebedee and Salome, the younger brother of James and the writer of the ]- died of natural causes in exile. The other ten were reportedly martyred by various means including beheading, by sword and spear and, in the case of Saint Peter, crucifixion. | |||
The traditional view of the separation of Judaism and Christianity has Jewish-Christians fleeing, ''en masse'', to Pella (shortly before the fall of the Temple in 70 AD) as a result of Jewish persecution and hatred.<ref name="Adolf von Harnack">{{cite book |last1=von Harnack |first1=Adolf |editor1-last=Moffatt |editor1-first=James |title=The Mission and Expansion of Christianity in the First Three Centuries |date=1908 |publisher=Williams and Norgate |pages=103–104 |edition=2}}</ref> Steven D. Katz says "there can be no doubt that the post-70 situation witnessed a change in the relations of Jews and Christians".<ref name="Steven T. Katz">{{cite journal |last1=Katz |first1=Steven T. |title=Issues in the Separation of Judaism and Christianity after 70 C.E.: A Reconsideration |journal=Journal of Biblical Literature |year=1984 |volume=103 |issue=1 |pages=43–44 |doi=10.2307/3260313 |jstor=3260313 |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/3260313}}</ref> Judaism sought to reconstitute itself after the disaster which included determining the proper response to Jewish Christianity. The exact shape of this is not directly known but is traditionally alleged to have taken four forms: the circulation of official anti-Christian pronouncements, the issuing of an official ban against Christians attending synagogue, a prohibition against reading Christian writings, and the spreading of the curse against Christian heretics: the ].<ref name="Steven T. Katz"/> | |||
===Rise of persecution in the Roman Empire=== | |||
====Persecution under Nero, 64-68 A.D.==== | |||
The first documented case of imperially-supervised persecution of the Christians in the Roman Empire begins with ] (37-68). In 64 A.D., a ], destroying portions of the city and economically devastating the Roman population. Nero, whose sanity had long been in question,{{Fact|date=February 2007}} was widely suspected of having intentionally set the fire himself.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} In his ''Annals,'' ], states that "''to get rid of the report, Nero fastened the guilt and inflicted the most exquisite tortures on a class hated for their abominations, called Christians by the populace''" (Tacit. ''Annals'' XV, see ]). By implicating the Christians for this massive act of arson, Nero successfully capitalized on the already-existing public suspicion of this religious sect and, it could be argued, exacerbated the hostilities held toward them throughout the Roman Empire.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} Forms of execution used by the Romans included systematic murder, crucifixion, and the feeding of Christians to lions and other wild beasts.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} ] XV.44 record: "...''a vast multitude, were convicted, not so much of the crime of incendiarism as of hatred of the human race. And in their deaths they were made the subjects of sport; for they were wrapped in the hides of wild beasts and torn to pieces by dogs, or nailed to crosses, or set on fire, and when day declined, were burned to serve for nocturnal lights''." | |||
===Roman Empire=== | |||
====Persecution from the second century to Constantine==== | |||
{{Main|Persecution of Christians in the Roman Empire|Religious persecution in the Roman Empire#Christianity}} | |||
By the mid 2nd century, mobs could be found willing to throw stones at Christians, and they might be mobilized by rival sects. The ] was preceded by mob violence, including assaults, robberies and stonings (Eusebius, ''Ecclesiastical History'' 5.1.7). | |||
==== Neronian persecution ==== | |||
Further state persecutions were desultory until the third century, though ]'s '']'' of 197 was ostensibly written in defense of persecuted Christians and addressed to Roman governors<ref>Tertullian's readership was more likely to have been Christians, whose faith was reinforced by Tertullian's defenses of faith against rationalizations.</ref> The "edict of ]" familiar in Christian history is doubted by some secular historians to have existed outside Christian ]. | |||
] (1897, ]) A Christian woman is martyred under ] in this re-enactment of the myth of ]]] | |||
{{Main|Neronian persecution}} | |||
The first documented case of imperially supervised persecution of Christians in the ] begins with ] (54–68). In the ''Annals'', ] states that Nero blamed Christians for the ], and while it is generally believed to be authentic and reliable, some modern scholars have cast doubt on this view, largely because there is no further reference to Nero's blaming of Christians for the fire until the late 4th century.<ref>{{Cite journal|title=The Myth of the Neronian Persecution|last1=Shaw|first1=Brent|journal=The Journal of Roman Studies|volume=105|pages=73–100|doi=10.1017/S0075435815000982|date=14 August 2015|s2cid=162564651}}</ref><ref name="carrier">{{Cite journal|url=https://brill.com/abstract/journals/vc/68/3/article-p264_2.xml|title=The prospect of a Christian interpolation in Tacitus, Annals 15.44.|last1=Carrier|first1=Richard|journal=Vigiliae Christianae|volume=68|issue=3|pages=264–283|doi=10.1163/15700720-12341171|publisher=]|date=2 July 2014}}</ref> ] mentions punishments inflicted on Christians, defined as men following a new and malefic superstition, but does not specify the reasons for the punishment; he simply lists the fact together with other abuses put down by Nero.<ref name="carrier" />{{rp|269}} It is widely agreed on that the ] in the ], adding up to 666, is derived from a ] of the name of Nero Caesar, indicating that Nero was viewed as an exceptionally evil figure.<ref>Ben Witherington III, Revelation, Cambridge 2003, p177</ref> Several Christian sources report that ] and ] both died during the Neronian persecution.<ref>], ''Adversus Gnosticos Scorpiace'', Book 15, Chapters 2-5</ref><ref>], '']'', Book 2, Chapters 4-6</ref><ref>], ''Chronicorum'', Book 3, Chapter 29.</ref><ref>], ''Historiarum'', Book 7, Chapters 7-10</ref> | |||
==== From Nero to Decius ==== | |||
The first documentable Empire-wide persecution took place under ], though only the clergy were sought out. It was not until ] during the mid-century that a persecution of Christian laity across the Empire took place. Christian sources aver that a decree was issued requiring public sacrifice, a formality equivalent to a testimonial of allegiance to the Emperor and the established order. Decius authorized roving commissions visiting the cities and villages to supervise the execution of the sacrifices and to deliver written certificates to all citizens who performed them. Christians were often given opportunities to avoid further punishment by publicly offering sacrifices or burning incense to Roman gods, and were accused by the Romans of impiety when they refused. Refusal was punished by arrest, imprisonment, torture, and executions. Christians fled to safe havens in the countryside and some purchased their certificates, called ''libelli.'' Several councils held at ] debated the extent to which the community should accept these lapsed Christians. | |||
] (1863–1883, ]). A fanciful scene of '']'' in ancient Rome's ] beneath the ].]] | |||
In the first two centuries Christianity was a relatively small sect which was not a significant concern of the Emperor. ] estimates there were fewer than 10,000 Christians in the year 100. Christianity grew to about 200,000 by the year 200, which works out to about 0.36% of the population of the empire, and then to almost 2 million by 250, still making up less than 2% of the empire's overall population.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Stark |first1=Rodney |title=The Rise of Christianity How the Obscure, Marginal Jesus Movement Became the Dominant Religious Force in the Western World in a Few Centuries |date=1997 |publisher=HarperCollins |isbn=9780060677015 |page=7}}</ref> According to ], the Church was not in a struggle for its existence during its first centuries.<ref name=earlychristianity>{{cite book|first=Laurie|last=Guy|title=Introducing Early Christianity: A Topical Survey of Its Life, Beliefs Practices|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=CqJ8A2CSb9EC&pg=PA50|date=28 October 2011|publisher=InterVarsity Press|isbn=978-0-8308-3942-1|page=50}}</ref> However, ] says that, although early persecutions of Christians were generally sporadic, local, and under the direction of regional governors, not emperors, Christians "were always subject to oppression and at risk of open persecution."<ref name="Bernard Green">{{cite book |last1=Green |first1=Bernard |title=Christianity in Ancient Rome The First Three Centuries |date=2010 |publisher=Bloomsbury Academic |isbn=9780567032508 |page=120}}</ref> ]'s policy towards Christians was no different from the treatment of other sects; that is, they would only be punished if they refused to worship the emperor and the gods, but they were not to be sought out.{{sfn|González|2010|p=97}} | |||
], reputed to have been killed in Rome under the emperor ], depicted in the '']'', an illuminated manuscript prepared for the emperor ] in {{Circa|1000}}]] | |||
The persecutions culminated with Diocletian and Galerius at the end of the third and beginning of the fourth century. Their persecution, considered the largest, was to be the last, as ] soon came into power and in 313 legalized Christianity. It was not until ] in the latter fourth century that Christianity would become the official religion of the Empire. | |||
] says there are ten emperors generally accepted to have sponsored state-sanctioned persecution of Christians,<ref name="Papandrea">{{cite book |last1=Papandrea |first1=James L. |title=The Wedding of the Lamb A Historical Approach to the Book of Revelation |date=2011 |publisher=Wipf and Stock Publishers |isbn=9781498273428 |page=38}}</ref> though the first empire-wide government-sponsored persecution was not until Decius in 249.<ref name = Scarre170/> One early account of a mass killing is the ] in which Christians were purportedly mass-slaughtered by being thrown to wild beasts under the decree of Roman officials for reportedly refusing to renounce their faith according to ].<ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.christianhistoryproject.org/to-the-decian-persecution/irenaeus/|title=IRENAEUS – The mass slaughter of Lyon's Christians|work=Christian History Project}}</ref><ref>Christopher Reyes (2010). ''In His Name''. California: AuthorHouse. p.33</ref> In the 3rd century, Emperor ]'s household contained many Christians, but his successor, ], hating this household, ordered that the leaders of the churches should be put to death.<ref name="Eusebius">{{cite web|last=Eusebius|title=Church History|url=http://www.newadvent.org/fathers/250106.htm|work=Book 6, Chapter 28|publisher=New Advent|access-date=25 April 2014}}</ref><ref>{{cite book|last=Papandrea|first=James L.|title=Reading the Early Church Fathers: From the Didache to Nicaea|date=23 January 2012|publisher=Paulist Press|isbn=978-0809147519}}</ref> According to Eusebius, this persecution sent ] and ] into exile, but other evidence suggests that the persecutions were local to the provinces where they occurred rather than happening under the direction of the Emperor.<ref>{{cite book|author=Graeme Clark|chapter=Third-Century Christianity|title=Cambridge Ancient History|edition=2nd|volume=12: The Crisis of Empire, A.D. 193–337|editor1=Alan K. Bowman|editor2=Peter Garnsey|editor3=Averil Cameron|place=New York|publisher=Cambridge University Press|year=2005|page=623}}</ref> | |||
According to two different Christian traditions, ], the leader of the ] (132–136 AD), who was proclaimed Messiah, persecuted the Christians: Justin Martyr claims that Christians were punished if they did not deny and blaspheme Jesus Christ, while Eusebius asserts that Bar Kokhba harassed them because they refused to join his revolt against the Romans.<ref>Justin, I ''Apology'' 31, 6; Eusebius, ''Chronicle'', seventeenth year of the Emperor Hadrian. See: Bourgel, Jonathan, ″The Jewish-Christians in the storm of the Bar Kokhba Revolt″, in: ''From One Identity to Another: The Mother Church of Jerusalem Between the Two Jewish Revolts Against Rome (66-135/6 EC)''. Paris: Éditions du Cerf, collection Judaïsme ancien et Christianisme primitif, (French), pp. 127–175.</ref> | |||
], in ], estimates that "the whole might consequently amount to about fifteen hundred ... an annual consumption of 150 martyrs." The Western provinces were little affected, and even in the East where Christianity was recognized as a growing threat, the persecutions were light and sporadic. | |||
=====Voluntary martyrdom===== | |||
Some early Christians sought out and welcomed martyrdom. Roman authorities tried hard to avoid Christians because they "goaded, chided, belittled and insulted the crowds until they demanded their death."<sup>193</sup> One man shouted to the Roman officials: "I want to die! I am a Christian," leading the officials to respond: "If they wanted to kill themselves, there was plenty of cliffs they could jump off."<sup>194</sup> Such seeking after death is found in ]'s ''Scorpiace'' but was certainly not the only view of martyrdom in the Christian church. Both ] and ], bishops in Smyrna and Carthage respectively, attempted to avoid martyrdom. | |||
]'s ] showing the "persecutions of the primitive Church under the heathen tyrants of Rome" and depicting the "sundry kinds of torments devised against the Christians"]] | |||
Some early Christians sought out and welcomed martyrdom.<ref>{{cite book|last1=Ide|first1=Arthur Frederick|url=https://archive.org/details/martyrdomofwomen0000idea|title=Martyrdom of Women: A Study of Death Psychology in the Early Christian Church to 301 CE|last2=Smith|first2=John Paul|publisher=Tangelwuld|year=1985|isbn=978-0-930383-49-7|location=Garland|page=|author-link2=John Paul Smith|url-access=registration}} apud {{cite book|last1=deMause|first1=Lloyd|title=The Emotional Life of Nations|publisher=Karnac|year=2002|isbn=1-892746-98-0|location=New York|chapter=Ch. 9. The Evolution of Psyche and Society. Part III.|quote=Both Christians and Jews "engaged in a contest and reflection about the new-fangled practice of martyrdom,"<sup>191</sup> even unto suicide...and Augustine spoke of "the mania for self-destruction" of early Christians.<sup>192</sup> But the Christians, following Tertullian's dicta that "martyrdom is required by God," forced their own martyrdom so they could die in an ecstatic trance: "Although their tortures were gruesome, the martyrs did not suffer, enjoying their analgesic state."<sup>195</sup><br />192. Arthur J. Droge and James D. Tabor, A Noble Death: Suicide and Martyrdom Among Christians and Jews in Antiquity. San Francisco: HarperSanFrancisco, 1992, p. 5.<br />193. Arthur F. Ide, Martyrdom of Women: A Study of Death Psychology in the Early Christian Church to 301 CE. Garland: Tangelwuld, 1985, p. 21.<br />194. Ibid., p. 136.<br />195. Ibid., pp. 146, 138.|author-link1=Lloyd deMause|chapter-url=http://primal-page.com/ps3.htm}}</ref><ref>Boyarin, Daniel. ''Dying for God: Martyrdom and the Making of Christianity and Judaism''. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1999, p. 40.</ref> According to Droge and Tabor, "in 185 the proconsul of Asia, Arrius Antoninus, was approached by a group of Christians demanding to be executed. The proconsul obliged some of them and then sent the rest away, saying that if they wanted to kill themselves there was plenty of rope available or cliffs they could jump off."<ref>{{cite book |last1=Droge |first1=Arthur J. |url=https://archive.org/details/nobledeathsuicid00drog/page/136 |title=A Noble Death: Suicide and Martyrdom Among Christians and Jews in Antiquity |last2=Tabor |first2=James D. |date=November 1992 |publisher=HarperSanFrancisco |isbn=978-0-06-062095-0 |location=San Francisco |page= |author-link2=James D. Tabor}} Misquoted as Groge and Tabor (1992:136) by C. Douzinas in {{cite book|last1=Closs Stephens|first1=Angharad|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=C2cAF2OQ7RkC&pg=PA198|title=Terrorism and the Politics of Response|last2=Vaughan-Williams|first2=Nick|author3=Douzinas, C.|publisher=Routledge|year=2009|isbn=978-0-415-45506-0|location=Oxon and New York|page=198}}</ref> Such enthusiasm for death is found in the letters of ], who was arrested and condemned as a criminal before writing his letters while on the way to execution. Ignatius casts his own martyrdom as a voluntary eucharistic sacrifice to be embraced.<ref name="Candida Moss"/>{{rp|55}} | |||
"Many martyr acts present martyrdom as a sharp choice that cut to the core of Christian identity – life or death, salvation or damnation, Christ or apostacy..."<ref name="Candida Moss">{{cite book |last1=Moss |first1=Candida R. |title=Ancient Christian Martyrdom Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions |date=2012 |publisher=Yale University Press |isbn=9780300154658}}</ref>{{rp|145}} Subsequently, the martyr literature has drawn distinctions between those who were enthusiastically pro-voluntary-martyrdom (the ] and ]), those who occupied a neutral, moderate position (the orthodox), and those who were anti-martyrdom (the ]).<ref name="Candida Moss"/>{{rp|145}} | |||
The conditions under which ] was an acceptable fate or under which it was suicidally embraced occupied writers of the early Christian Church. Broadly speaking, martyrs were considered uniquely exemplary of the Christian faith, and few early saints were not also martyrs. | |||
The category of voluntary martyr began to emerge only in the third century in the context of efforts to justify flight from persecution.<ref name="Moss journal">Moss, Candida R. "The Discourse of Voluntary Martyrdom: Ancient and Modern.” Church History, vol. 81, no. 3, 2012, pp. 531–551., www.jstor.org/stable/23252340. Retrieved 23 January 2021.</ref> The condemnation of voluntary martyrdom is used to justify Clement fleeing the Severan persecution in Alexandria in 202 AD, and the ''Martyrdom of Polycarp'' justifies Polycarp's flight on the same grounds. "Voluntary martyrdom is parsed as passionate foolishness" whereas "flight from persecution is patience" and the result a true martyrdom.<ref name="Candida Moss"/>{{rp|155}} | |||
==Early persecutions outside the Roman Empire== | |||
In 337 a spate in the ongoing hostilities between ] Persia and the Roman Empire led to anti-Christian persecutions by the Persians of Christians, see also ], who were perceived as potentially treacherous friends to a Christianized Rome, see also ], under Constantine.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} In 341, ] ordered the massacre of all Christians in Persia. Over the next few decades, thousands of Christians died.<!-- of natural causes? -->{{Fact|date=February 2007}} In the 3rd and 4th centuries, Christian missionaries (most successfully ]) converted the ] to ] Christianity. The Goths saw this as an attack on their religion and culture.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} In response, the Visigoth King Athanaric began persecuting Christians, many of whom were killed.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} In the 5th and 6th centuries, ] became prevalent among the Goths; during their forays into Italy, Gaul (France) and Spain they destroyed many churches and killed a number <!-- how many? why? --> of Catholic clergy.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
] rejects use of the term "voluntary martyrdom", saying, "if martyrdom is not voluntary, it is not martyrdom".<ref name="Daniel Boyarin">{{cite book |last1=Boyarin |first1=Daniel |title=Dying for God Martyrdom and the Making of Christianity and Judaism |year=1999 |publisher=Stanford University Press |isbn=9780804737043 |page=121}}</ref> ] adds a category of "quasi-voluntary martyrdom": "martyrs who were not directly responsible for their own arrest but who, after being arrested, behaved with" a stubborn refusal to obey or comply with authority.<ref name="Candida Moss"/>{{rp|153}} ] asserts that De Ste. Croix's judgment of what values are worth dying for is modern, and does not represent classical values. According to her there was no such concept as "quasi-volunteer martyrdom" in ancient times.<ref name="Candida Moss"/>{{rp|153}} | |||
In ] the ] (who were Arians) conquered Roman Africa. Catholics were discriminated against; Church property was confiscated. Thousands of Catholics were banished from Vandal held territory.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
==== Decian persecution ==== | |||
The ''New Catholic Encyclopedia'' notes that "Ancient, medieval and early modern hagiographers were inclined to exaggerate the number of martyrs. Since the title of martyr is the highest title to which a Christian can aspire, this tendency is natural". Estimates of Christians killed for religious reasons before the year ] vary greatly, depending on the scholar quoted, from a high of almost 100,000 to a low of 10,000. | |||
{{Main|Decian persecution}} | |||
In the reign of the emperor ] ({{Reign|249|251}}), a decree was issued requiring that all residents of the empire should perform sacrifices, to be enforced by the issuing of each person with a '']'' certifying that they had performed the necessary ritual.<ref name=":0" /> It is not known what motivated Decius's decree, or whether it was intended to target Christians, though it is possible the emperor was seeking divine favors in the forthcoming wars with the ] and the ].<ref name=":0" /> Christians that refused to publicly offer sacrifices or burn incense to Roman gods were accused of impiety and punished by arrest, imprisonment, torture or execution.<ref name="Scarre170"/> According to Eusebius, bishops ], ], and ] were all imprisoned and killed.<ref name=":0" /> The patriarch ] escaped captivity, while the bishop ] fled his ] to the countryside.<ref name=":0" /> The Christian church, despite no indication in the surviving texts that the edict targeted any specific group, never forgot the reign of Decius whom they labelled as that "fierce tyrant".<ref name="Scarre170">Scarre 1995, p. 170</ref> After Decius died, ] ({{Reign|251|253}}) succeeded him and continued the Decian persecution for the duration of his reign.<ref name=":0" /> | |||
==== Valerianic persecution ==== | |||
==Persecution of Christians by Christians== | |||
The accession of Trebonianus Gallus's successor ] ({{Reign|253|260}}) ended the Decian persecution.<ref name=":0" /> In 257 however, Valerian began to enforce public religion. Cyprian of Carthage was exiled and executed the following year, while ] was also put to death.<ref name=":0" /> Dionysius of Alexandria was tried, urged to recognize "the natural gods" in the hope his congregation would imitate him, and exiled when he refused.<ref name=":0" /> | |||
As with many religions, Christianity is not a homogenous group; there exist many sects of Christianity, which often find themselves at odds with each other, often because one group does not consider another Christian at all, as is the case with Mormons and mainstream Christians (see below). | |||
Valerian was defeated by the Persians at the ] and himself taken prisoner in 260. According to Eusebius, Valerian's son, co-''augustus'', and successor ] ({{Reign|253|268}}) allowed Christian communities to use again their cemeteries and made restitution of their confiscated buildings.<ref name=":0" /> Eusebius wrote that Gallienus allowed the Christians "freedom of action".<ref name=":0" /> | |||
The '']'' mentions a Natalius,<ref>http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/10448a.htm</ref> before ], as first ], who, according to ]'s ''Ecclesiastical History'' 5.28.8-12, quoting the ''Little Labyrinth'' of Hippolytus, after being "]d all night by the holy angels", covered in ash, dressed in ], and "after some difficulty", tearfully submitted to ]. | |||
== Late antiquity == | |||
Upon the establishment of official ties between the state and Christianity, the state and the Church turned their considerable negative attention to those deemed ], although who was and was not a heretic could alter with the winds of political change. The first nonconforming Christian executed was ]. Many 4th century examples of such a situation involved ], which held, against the orthodox tradition, that ] was not "one in unity with the Father", but instead was a created being, not on the same level with God, above humans but below ]. | |||
=== Roman Empire === | |||
When high-ranking officials agreed with orthodoxy, the state stopped at no ends to bring down the Arians. The converse was true when high-ranking officials, instead, adhered to Arianism, at which point the power of the state was used to promulgate that particular interpretation. The Germanic ] and ] adhered to Arian Christianity, establishing Arian states in Italy and Spain. Orthodox Christians defended themselves vigorously against these foreign Arians. ], for example, died while in a town besieged by the Arian Vandals. | |||
], reputed to have been killed under the emperor ], depicted in the '']'']] | |||
====The Great Persecution==== | |||
An increasing number of scholars have claimed that ] had no single agreed-upon tradition, and various sects claimed no limit of things about Jesus, God, and the universe, but the extent of this "proto-Christian" diversity can be a matter of debate. Some scholarly opinion adheres to the picture of a continual line of theological orthodoxy, but the early sources, such as ], ], ], ], and ], suggest a world of Christianity far more colorful than the ] painted. This must be contrasted against Irenaeus' claim in '']'' that the church had an overall orthodoxy. | |||
{{Main|Diocletianic Persecution}} | |||
{{See also|Persecution of pagans in the late Roman Empire}} | |||
The Great Persecution, or Diocletianic Persecution, was begun by the senior '']'' and ] ] ({{Reign|284|305}}) on 23 February 303.<ref name=":0">{{Citation|last=Nicholson|first=Oliver|title=Christians, persecution of|url=https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-1035|work=The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity|year=2018|editor-last=Nicholson|editor-first=Oliver|edition=online|publisher=Oxford University Press|doi=10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001|isbn=978-0-19-866277-8|access-date=2020-10-07}}</ref> In the eastern Roman empire, the official persecution lasted intermittently until 313, while in the ] the persecution went unenforced from 306.<ref name=":0" /> According to ]'s ''De mortibus persecutorum'' ("on the deaths of the persecutors"), Diocletian's junior emperor, the '']'' ] ({{Reign|293|311}}) pressured the ''augustus'' to begin persecuting Christians.<ref name=":0" /> ]'s '']'' reports that ]s were promulgated to destroy churches and confiscate scriptures, and to remove Christian occupants of government positions, while Christian priests were to be imprisoned and required to perform ].<ref name=":0" /> In the account of Eusebius, an unnamed Christian man (named by later hagiographers as ] and venerated on 27 February) tore down a public notice of an imperial edict while the emperors Diocletian and Galerius were in ] (]), one of Diocletian's capitals; according to Lactantius, he was tortured and burned alive.<ref>{{Cite book|last=Shaw|first=Brent D.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=F8ZRPTgcjrcC|title=Sacred Violence: African Christians and Sectarian Hatred in the Age of Augustine|publisher=Cambridge University Press|year=2011|isbn=978-0-521-19605-5|page=176}}</ref> According to Lactantius, the church at ] (]) was destroyed, while the '']'' has an account from the ] involving the confiscation of written materials which led to the ].<ref name=":0" /> According to Eusebius's '']'' and Lactantius's ''De mortibus persecutorum'', a fourth edict in 304 demanded that everyone perform sacrifices, though in the western empire this was not enforced.<ref name=":0" /> | |||
An "unusually philosophical" dialogue is recorded in the trial proceedings of ], bishop of ] in ]'s ], which survive on Greek ] from the 4th century among the ] and the ] of the ] and ] libraries and in manuscripts in ], ], and ] languages from later centuries, a body of ] known as the '']''.<ref name=":0" /> Phileas was condemned at his fifth trial at ] under ], the '']'' on 4 February 305 (the 10th day of ]). | |||
In the medieval period the Roman Catholic church moved to suppress the ] heresy, the ] having sanctioned a ] that was obscenely violent and genocidal even by mediaeval standards (in the eyes of most modern historians). The ] in the ] also spilled over into conquest of ] Christians by Roman Catholics and attempted suppression of the Orthodox Church. The ] were as well brutally persecuted by the Catholic Church, but survive up to this day. The Reformation led to a long period of warfare and communal violence between Catholic and ] factions, leading to massacres and forced suppression of the alternative views by the dominant faction in many countries. In the 1572 ] the French king ordered the murder of Protestants in France. | |||
In the western empire, the Diocletianic Persecution ceased with the usurpation by two emperors' sons in 306: that of Constantine, who was ] ''augustus'' by the army after his father ] ({{Reign|293|306}}) died, and that of ] ({{Reign|306|312}}) who was elevated to ''augustus'' by the ] after the grudging retirement of his father ] ({{Reign|285|305}}) and his co-''augustus'' Diocletian in May 305.<ref name=":0" /> Of Maxentius, who controlled Italy with his now un-retired father, and Constantine, who controlled ], ], and ], neither was inclined to continue the persecution.<ref name=":0" /> In the eastern empire however, Galerius, now ''augustus'', continued Diocletian's policy.<ref name=":0" /> Eusebius's ''Church History'' and ''Martyrs of Palestine'' both give accounts of martyrdom and persecution of Christians, including Eusebius's own mentor ], with whom he was imprisoned during the persecution.<ref name=":0" /> | |||
In the modern period, such events include violence between ] and ] in the ] during the ]. That century also saw the ] of St. ] at the hands of ] clergy in ]. | |||
] under the emperor ], depicted in the '']'']] | |||
], ], and ], bishop of ], reputed to have been killed under the emperor ], depicted in the '']'']] | |||
When Galerius died in May 311, he is reported by Lactantius and Eusebius to have composed a deathbed edict – the ] – allowing the assembly of Christians in ] and explaining the motives for the prior persecution.<ref name=":0" /> Eusebius wrote that Easter was celebrated openly.<ref name=":0" /> By autumn however, Galerius's nephew, former ''caesar'', and co-''augustus'' ] ({{Reign|310|313}}) was enforcing Diocletian's persecution in his territories in ] and the ] in response to petitions from numerous cities and provinces, including ], ], ], and ].<ref name=":0" /> Maximinus was also encouraged to act by an ] pronouncement made by a statue of Zeus ''Philios'' set up in Antioch by ], who also organized an anti-Christian petition to be sent from the Antiochenes to Maximinus, requesting that the Christians there be expelled.<ref name=":0" /> Among the Christians known to have died in this phase of the persecution are the ] ], the bishop ] of ], and ], the ]. Defeated in a civil war by the ''augustus'' ] ({{Reign|308|324}}), Maximinus died in 313, ending the systematic persecution of Christianity as a whole in the Roman Empire.<ref name=":0" /> Only one martyr is known by name from the reign of Licinius, who issued the ] jointly with his ally, co-''augustus'', and brother-in-law Constantine, which had the effect of resuming the toleration of before the persecution and returning confiscated property to Christian owners.<ref name=":0" /> | |||
The '']'' states that "Ancient, medieval and early modern hagiographers were inclined to exaggerate the number of martyrs. Since the title of martyr is the highest title to which a Christian can aspire, this tendency is natural".<ref>{{cite book |last1=Howells |first1=Kristina |title=Making Sense of Bible Prophecy |date=2008 |publisher=Lulu |isbn=978-1409207832 |page=91}}</ref> Attempts at estimating the numbers involved are inevitably based on inadequate sources.<ref name="Frend">{{cite book |title=The Rise of Christianity |author=W. H. C. Frend |publisher=Fortress Press, Philadelphia |year=1984 |page=319 |isbn=978-0-8006-1931-2|author-link=W. H. C. Frend }}</ref> | |||
===Anti-Catholic=== | |||
{{Main|Anti-Catholicism}} | |||
Anti-Catholicism officially began in ] during the ]; the ] made the King of England the 'only supreme head on earth of the Church in England.' Any act of allegiance to the latter was considered treason. It was under this act that ] was executed. ]'s scorn for ] ] led to many executions at ]. Catholic / Protestant strife has been blamed for much of "]," the ongoing struggle in ]. | |||
==== Constantinian period ==== | |||
This attitude was carried "across the pond" to the American colonies, which would leave ], forming the ]. Although there has been a strong anti-Catholic sentiment in North America since before the dawn of the US, the feeling grew stronger during waves of Catholic ] from old ]. Nationalist, "native" feeling was represented by the ]. Father ], a ] priest, was murdered in ] by the ]. | |||
{{Main|Persecution of pagans in the late Roman Empire}} | |||
{{See also|Religious policies of Constantine the Great}} | |||
The Christian church marked the conversion of ] as the final fulfillment of its heavenly victory over the "false gods".<ref name="Brown2">Brown, Peter. "Christianization and religious conflict". The Cambridge Ancient History 13 (1998): 337–425.</ref>{{rp|xxxii}} The Roman state had always seen itself as divinely directed, now it saw the first great age of persecution, in which the ] was considered to have used open violence to dissuade the growth of Christianity, at an end.<ref name=":2">{{Cite book|last=Shaw|first=Brent D.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=F8ZRPTgcjrcC|title=Sacred Violence: African Christians and Sectarian Hatred in the Age of Augustine|publisher=Cambridge University Press|year=2011|isbn=978-0-521-19605-5|pages=598–599}}</ref> The orthodox catholic<!-- do not capitalize either of these words, the meant as general terms, not labels connected with the present-day denominations --> Christians close to the Roman state represented imperial persecution as an historical phenomenon, rather than a contemporary one.<ref name=":2"/> According to MacMullan, the Christian histories are colored by this "triumphalism".<ref name="MacMullen1986p4">MacMullen, Ramsay (1997) ''Christianity & Paganism in the Fourth to Eighth Centuries'', Yale University Press, p.4 quote: "non Christian writings came in for this same treatment, that is destruction in great bonfires at the center of the town square. Copyists were discouraged from replacing them by the threat of having their hands cut off</ref>{{rp|4}} | |||
] says that, " did not punish pagans for being pagans, or Jews for being Jews, and did not adopt a policy of forced conversion".<ref name="Leithart2010">{{cite book |last1=Leithart |first1=Peter J. |title=Defending Constantine The Twilight of an Empire and the Dawn of Christendom |date=2010 |publisher=InterVarsity Press |isbn=9780830827220}}</ref>{{rp|61}} Pagans remained in important positions at his court.<ref name="Leithart2010"/>{{rp|302}} He outlawed the gladiatorial shows, destroyed some temples and plundered more, and used forceful rhetoric against non-Christians, but he never engaged in a purge.<ref name="Leithart2010"/>{{rp|302}} Maxentius' supporters were not slaughtered when Constantine took the capital; Licinius' family and court were not killed.<ref name="Leithart2010"/>{{rp|304}} However, followers of doctrines which were seen as heretical or causing ] were persecuted during the reign of Constantine, the first Christian Roman emperor, and they would be persecuted again later in the 4th century.<ref name="Tilley1996">{{cite book|title=Donatist Martyr Stories The Church in Conflict in Roman North Africa|date=1996|publisher=Liverpool University Press|isbn=9780853239314|editor1-last=Tilley|editor1-first=Maureen A.|pages=ix, xiv}}</ref> The consequence of Christian doctrinal disputes was generally mutual excommunication, but once Roman government became involved in ecclesiastical politics, rival factions could find themselves subject to "repression, expulsion, imprisonment or exile" carried out by the Roman army.<ref name="John F. Shean">{{cite book |last1=Shean |first1=John F. |title=Soldiering for God Christianity and the Roman Army |date=2010 |publisher=Brill |isbn=9789004187337}}</ref>{{rp|317}} | |||
===Anti-Protestant=== | |||
{{Main|Anti-Protestantism}} | |||
Anti-Protestantism originated in a reaction by the Catholic Church against the Protestant ] of the ]. Protestants were denounced as heretics and subject to persecution in those territories, such as Spain, Italy and the Netherlands, in which the Catholics were the dominant power. This movement was orchestrated by Popes and Princes as the ]. This resulted in religious wars and eruptions of sectarian hatred such as the ]. | |||
In 312, the Christian sect called ] appealed to Constantine to solve a dispute. He convened a synod of bishops to hear the case, but the synod sided against them. The Donatists refused to accept the ruling, so a second gathering of 200 at Arles, in 314, was called, but they also ruled against them. The Donatists again refused to accept the ruling, and proceeded to act accordingly by establishing their own bishop, building their own churches, and refusing cooperation.<ref name="John F. Shean"/>{{rp|317}}<ref name="Tilley1996"/>{{rp|xv}} This was a defiance of imperial authority, and it produced the same response Rome had taken in the past against such refusals. For a Roman emperor, "religion could be tolerated only as long as it contributed to the stability of the state".<ref name="Earle E. Cairns">Cairns, Earle E. (1996). "Chapter 7:Christ or Caesar". Christianity Through the Centuries: A History of the Christian Church (Third ed.). Grand Rapids, Michigan: Zondervan. {{ISBN|978-0-310-20812-9}}.</ref>{{rp|87}} Constantine used the army in an effort to compel Donatist' obedience, burning churches and martyring some from 317 – 321.<ref name="Tilley1996"/>{{rp|ix; xv}} Constantine failed in reaching his goal and ultimately conceded defeat. The schism remained and Donatism continued.<ref name="John F. Shean"/>{{rp|318}} After Constantine, his youngest son ], initiated the ] against the Donatists from 346 – 348 which only succeeded in renewing sectarian strife and creating more martyrs. Donatism continued.<ref name="Tilley1996"/>{{rp|xvii}} | |||
===Anti-Mormon=== | |||
{{Main|Anti-Mormonism}} | |||
Followers of the ] ( commonly known as ]s ) have been persecuted since the faith's creation in the 1830s. This drove the early ] from ] to ], where escalating attacks by neighboring villages caused them to flee to ], ]. However hostilities between Mormons, non-Mormons and former Mormons would soon escalate. After a mob was let into the jail in ], where Joseph Smith was being held on charges of committing ] against the state of Illinois, a gun fight ensued and as a result Smith was killed. This caused an exodus by the ] to ], which, at the time, was not a part of the United States. | |||
The fourth century was dominated by its many conflicts defining orthodoxy versus heterodoxy and heresy. In the Eastern Roman empire, known as Byzantium, the ] began with its debate of Trinitarian formulas which lasted 56 years.<ref name="Olson">{{cite book|last=Olson|first=Roger E.|title=The Story of Christian Theology: Twenty Centuries of Tradition and Reform|publisher=InterVarsity Press|location=Downer's Grove, In.|year=1999|page=172|isbn=978-0-8308-1505-0}}</ref>{{rp|141}} As it moved into the West, the center of the controversy was the "champion of orthodoxy", ]. In 355 Constantius, who supported Arianism, ordered the suppression and exile of Athanasius, expelled the orthodox ] from Rome, and exiled bishops who refused to assent to Athanasius's exile.<ref name=":4"/> In 355, ], bishop of ] (]) was expelled from his episcopal see and replaced by the Arian Christian ].<ref>{{Cite book|last=Shaw|first=Brent D.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=F8ZRPTgcjrcC|title=Sacred Violence: African Christians and Sectarian Hatred in the Age of Augustine|publisher=Cambridge University Press|year=2011|isbn=978-0-521-19605-5|pages=460–466}}</ref> When Constantius returned to Rome in 357, he consented to allow the return of Liberius to the papacy; the Arian ], who had replaced him, was then driven out along with his followers.<ref name=":4"/> | |||
==Muslim persecution of Christians== | |||
{{Main|Muslim persecution of Christians}} | |||
===Ottoman Empire=== | |||
The last emperor of the ], ]'s son ] ({{Reign|361|363}}) opposed Christianity and sought to restore traditional religion, though he did not arrange a general or official persecution.<ref name=":0"/> | |||
The new ] that arose from the ashes of Byzantine civilization was neither primitive nor barbaric. ] not only recognized Jesus as a great prophet, but tolerated Christians as another ]. As such, the Church was not extinguished nor was its canonical and hierarchical organization significantly disrupted. Its administration continued to function. One of the first things that ] did was to allow the Church to elect a new patriarch, ]. The ] and the ], which had been Christian churches for nearly a millennium were, admittedly, converted into mosques, yet countless other churches, both in Constantinople and elsewhere, remained in Christian hands. Moreover, it is striking that the patriarch's and the hierarchy's position was considerably strengthened and their power increased. They were endowed with civil as well as ecclesiastical power over all Christians in Ottoman territories. Because ] makes no distinction between nationality and religion, all Christians, regardless of their language or nationality, were considered a single ], or nation. The patriarch, as the highest ranking hierarch, was thus invested with civil and religious authority and made ], head of the entire Christian Orthodox population. Practically, this meant that all Orthodox Churches within Ottoman territory were under the control of Constantinople. Thus, the authority and jurisdictional frontiers of the patriarch were enormously enlarged. | |||
==== Valentinianic–Theodosian period ==== | |||
However, these rights and privileges (see ]), including freedom of worship and religious organization, were often established in principle but seldom corresponded to reality. The legal privileges of the patriarch and the Church depended, in fact, on the whim and mercy of the ] and the ], while all Christians were viewed as little more than second-class citizens. Moreover, Turkish corruption and brutality were not a myth. That it was the "infidel" Christian who experienced this more than anyone else is not in doubt. Nor were pogroms of Christians in these centuries unknown (see ]).<ref name=AIHG-NYT> ''The New York Times''.</ref> <ref>http://www.helleniccomserve.com/pdf/BlkBkPontusPrinceton.pdf</ref>Devastating, too, for the Church was the fact that it could not bear witness to Christ. Missionary work among Moslems was dangerous and indeed impossible, whereas conversion to Islam was entirely legal and permissible. Converts to Islam who returned to Orthodoxy were put to death as apostates. No new churches could be built and even the ringing of church bells was prohibited. Education of the clergy and the Christian population either ceased altogether or was reduced to the most rudimentary elements. | |||
According to the '']'', on the death of Pope Liberius in 366, Damasus, assisted by hired gangs of "charioteers" and men "from the arena", broke into the ] to violently prevent the election of ].<ref name=":4"/> The battle lasted three days, "with great slaughter of the faithful" and a week later Damasus seized the ], had himself ordained as ], and compelled the '']'' ] and the '']'' to exile Ursicinus.<ref name=":4"/> Damasus then had seven Christian priests arrested and awaiting banishment, but they escaped and "gravediggers" and minor clergy joined another mob of hippodrome and amphitheatre men assembled by the pope to attack the ], where Ursacinus's loyalists had taken refuge.<ref name=":4">{{Cite book|last=Shaw|first=Brent D.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=F8ZRPTgcjrcC|title=Sacred Violence: African Christians and Sectarian Hatred in the Age of Augustine|publisher=Cambridge University Press|year=2011|isbn=978-0-521-19605-5|pages=458–460}}</ref> According to ], on 26 October, the pope's mob killed 137 people in the church in just one day, and many more died subsequently.<ref name=":4" /> The Roman public frequently enjoined the emperor ] to remove Damasus from the throne of Saint Peter, calling him a murderer for having waged a "filthy war" against the Christians.<ref name=":4" /> | |||
In the 4th century, the ] king ] in {{Circa|375}} ordered the ].<ref>Peter Heather & John Matthews, ''Goths in the Fourth Century'', pp. 96ff</ref> Athanaric was perturbed by the spread of ] among his followers, and feared for the displacement of ]. | |||
The ] was marked by periods of limited tolerance and periods of often bloody repression of non-Muslims. The ] army corps consisted of young men who were brought to Istanbul as child-slaves (and were often from Christian households) who were converted, trained and later employed by the Sultan (the ] system). | |||
It was not until the later 4th century reigns of the ''augusti'' ] ({{Reign|367|383}}), ] ({{Reign|375|392}}), and ] ({{Reign|379|395}}) that Christianity would become the official religion of the empire with the joint promulgation of the ], establishing ] as the ] and as the ] on 27 February 380. After this began state persecution of non-Nicene Christians, including ] and ] devotees.<ref name="MacMullen'sordinaryday">{{cite book|last1=MacMullen|first1=Ramsay|title=Changes in the Roman Empire: Essays in the Ordinary|date=2019|publisher=Princeton University Press|isbn=9780691655246}}</ref>{{rp|267}} | |||
===Turkey=== | |||
{{Main|Armenian Genocide|Pontic Greek Genocide|Assyrian Genocide}} | |||
Things worsened after the Empire collapsed at the end of ]. Nationalist movements like the ] began persecuting and murdering ], ], ] and other Christians in what is known as the ], the ] and the ]s. This mass murder of Christians is fairly unknown today outside Greece and Armenia, despite taking place not very long ago (1915-1922). It is estimated that 1,500,000 Armenians, 750,000 ] and another 350,000 ] were murdered and most had to abandon regions inhabited by them for thousands of years. | |||
When ] became coadjutor Bishop of Hippo in 395, both Donatist and Catholic parties had, for decades, existed side-by-side, with a double line of bishops for the same cities, all competing for the loyalty of the people.<ref name="Tilley1996"/>{{rp|xv}}{{efn|French archaeology has shown the north African landscape of this time period became "covered with a white robe of churches" with Catholics and Donatists building multiple churches with granaries to feed the poor as they competed for the loyalty of the people.<ref name="Brown1964">{{cite journal|last=Brown|first= P.|year=1964|title=St. Augustine's Attitude to Religious Coercion|journal=Journal of Roman Studies|volume= 54|issue=1–2| pages=107–116|doi=10.2307/298656|jstor= 298656|s2cid= 162757247}}</ref>}}{{rp|334}} Augustine was distressed by the ongoing schism, but he held the view that belief cannot be compelled, so he appealed to the Donatists using popular propaganda, debate, personal appeal, General Councils, appeals to the emperor and political pressure, but all attempts failed.<ref name="Frend1">{{cite book|last=Frend|first=W.H.C.|title=The Donatist Church|date=2020|publisher=Wipf and Stock|isbn=9781532697555|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QNbaDwAAQBAJ}}</ref>{{rp|242,254}} The Donatists fomented protests and street violence, accosted travelers, attacked random Catholics without warning, often doing serious and unprovoked bodily harm such as beating people with clubs, cutting off their hands and feet, and gouging out eyes while also inviting their own martyrdom.<ref name="Markus">R. A. Markus, Saeculum: History and Society in the Theology of St.Augustine (Cambridge, 1970), pp. 149–153</ref>{{rp|120–121}} By 408, Augustine supported the state's use of force against them.<ref name="Brown1964"/>{{rp|107–116}} Historian Frederick Russell says that Augustine did not believe this would "make the Donatists more virtuous" but he did believe it would make them "less vicious".<ref name="Russell2"/>{{rp|128}} | |||
Since the establishment of the secular nationalist ], the number of Orthodox in the ]n peninsula has sharply declined amidst complaints of Turkish governmental repression.{{Facts|date=June 2007}} These complaints include various perceived campaigns by the Turkish government against various Eastern and Oriental Orthodox groups such as the ] in 1955 and the closure of the ] in 1971 (along with private universities). | |||
Augustine wrote that there had, in the past, been ten Christian persecutions, beginning with the Neronian persecution, and alleging persecutions by the emperors ], ], "Antoninus" (]), "Severus" (]), and ] (''Thrax''), as well as Decian and Valerianic persecutions, and then another by ] as well as by Diocletian and Maximian.<ref name=":2"/> These ten persecutions Augustine compared with the ] in the '']''.{{Refn|Augustine, ''Civitate dei'', XVIII.50: {{langx|la|Proinde ne illud quidem temere puto esse dicendum siue credendum, quod nonnullis uisum est uel uidetur, non-amplius ecclesiam passuram persecutiones usque ad tempus Antichristi, quam quot iam passa est, id est decem, ut undecima eademque nouissima sit ab Antichristo. Primam quippe computant a Nerone quae facta est, secundam a Domitiano, a Traiano tertiam, quartam ab Antonino, a Seuero quintam, sextam a Maximino, a Decio septimam, octauam a Valeriano, ab Aureliano nonam, decimam a Diocletiano et Maximiano. Plagas enim Aegyptiorum, quoniam decem fuerunt, antequam exire inde inciperet populus Dei, putant ad hunc intellectum esse referendas, ut nouissima Antichristi persecutio similis uideatur undecimae plagae, qua Aegyptii, dum hostiliter sequerentur Hebraeos, in mari Rubro populo Dei per siccum transeunte perierunt.}}|group=note}}<ref>{{Cite book|last=Pollmann|first=Karla|url=https://www.worldcat.org/oclc/62901044|title=Mauritius und die Thebäische Legion: Akten des internationalen Kolloquiums: Freiburg, Saint-Maurice, Martigny, 17.-20. September 2003|publisher=Academic Press Fribourg|year=2005|isbn=3-7278-1527-2|editor-last=Wermelinger|editor-first=Otto|pages=227–254|trans-title=Mauritius and the Thebaic Legion: files of the international colloquium: Freiburg, Saint-Maurice, Martigny, 17–20 September 2003|chapter=Poetische Paraphrasen der Actio Acaunensium Martyrum des Eucherius von Lyon|oclc=62901044|editor-last2=Bruggisser|editor-first2=Philippe|editor-last3=Näf|editor-first3=Beat|editor-last4=Roessli|editor-first4=Jean-Michel}}</ref> Augustine did not see these early persecutions in the same light as that of fourth century heretics. In Augustine's view, when the purpose of persecution is to "lovingly correct and instruct", then it becomes discipline and is just.<ref name="Marcos">Marcos, Mar. "The Debate on Religious Coercion in Ancient Christianity." Chaos e Kosmos 14 (2013): 1–16.</ref>{{rp|2}} Augustine wrote that "coercion cannot transmit the truth to the heretic, but it can prepare them to hear and receive the truth".<ref name="Brown1964"/>{{rp|107–116}} He said the church would discipline its people out of a loving desire to heal them, and that, "once compelled to come in, heretics would gradually give their voluntary assent to the truth of Christian orthodoxy."<ref name="Russell2">{{cite book |last1=Russell |first1=Frederick H. |title=The Limits of Ancient Christianity: Essays on Late Antique Thought and Culture in Honor of R.A. Markus. |date=1999 |publisher=University of Michigan Press |isbn=0-472-10997-9 |chapter=Persuading the Donatists: Augustine's Coercion by Words}}</ref>{{rp|115}} He opposed the severity of Rome and the execution of heretics.<ref>{{cite encyclopedia |title=Toleration, History of |encyclopedia=The Catholic Encyclopedia An International Work of Reference on the Constitution, Doctrine, Discipline, and History of the Catholic Church|year=1912 |publisher=University of Michigan |editor-last=Herbermann|editor-first=Charles George|pages=761–772}}</ref>{{rp|768}} | |||
The ] was a state-sponsored and state-orchestrated ] that compelled Greek Christians to leave ] (] Istanbul), the first Christian city in violation to the ] (see ]). The issue of Christian genocides by the Turks may become a problem, since Turkey wishes to join the ].<ref>http://euobserver.com/9/22331/?rk=1 "MEPs back Armenia genocide clause in Turkey report" by Lucia Kubosova, published by ''EU Observer'' on ] ]</ref> The ] is still in a difficult position. Turkey requires by law that the ] must be an ], holding Turkish citizenship by birth, although most of the ] has been expelled. The state's expropriation of church property and the closing of the Orthodox ] are also difficulties faced by the Church of Constantinople. Despite appeals from the ], the ] and various governmental and non-governmental organizations, the School remains closed since ]. Persecution of Christians is continuing in modern Turkey. On ], ], the Catholic priest | |||
] was murdered in ] by a student influenced by the massive anti-Christian propaganda in the Turkish popular press<ref>{{cite news|url=http://www.spiegel.de/politik/deutschland/0,1518,437512,00.html|publisher=Der Spiegel Online|title=Goldenes Kreuz unter der Bluse|date=September 17, 2006}}</ref>, following the ]. On ], ], 3 Christians were ] in ] <ref></ref><ref></ref>, the hometown of ], the assassin who shot and wounded ] on ], ]. | |||
It is his teaching on coercion that has literature on Augustine frequently referring to him as ''le prince et patriarche de persecuteurs'' (the prince and patriarch of persecutors).<ref name="Markus"/>{{rp|116}}<ref name="Brown1964"/>{{rp|107}} Russell says Augustine's theory of coercion "was not crafted from dogma, but in response to a unique historical situation" and is therefore context dependent, while others see it as inconsistent with his other teachings.<ref name="Russell2"/>{{rp|125}} His authority on the question of coercion was undisputed for over a millennium in ], and according to Brown "it provided the theological foundation for the justification of medieval persecution."<ref name="Brown1964" />{{rp|107–116}} | |||
===Persecution of Christians in Iraq=== | |||
The ] reports that Christians comprise 44% of Iraqi refugees, although only 4% of the overall population is Christian. Iraq's Christian community numbered 1.4 million in 1980 at the start of Iraq's war on Iran. They were tolerated under the secular regime of ], who even made one of them, ], his deputy. But as the war has radicalised Islamic sensibilities, Christians have seen their total numbers slump to about 500,000 today, of whom 250,000 live in ]. An exodus to the neighbouring countries of Syria, Jordan and Turkey has left behind closed parishes, seminaries and convents. As a small minority without a militia of their own, Iraqi Christians have been persecuted by both ] and ] Muslim militias, and also by criminal gangs. | |||
==== Heraclian period ==== | |||
Ethnic ] (most of whom are adherents of the ] and the ]) account for most of Iraq's sizable ] population, along with ]. | |||
], initially a priest and ''skeuophylax'' in the ], became patriarch of Constantinople in 693 or 694.<ref name=":15">{{cite web |editor1-last=Kazhdan |editor1-first=Alexander P. |editor1-link=Alexander Kazhdan |editor2-last=Talbot |editor2-first=Alice-Mary |editor2-link=Alice-Mary Talbot |year=1998 |title=Dumbarton Oaks Hagiography Database |url=https://www.doaks.org/research/byzantine/resources/hagiography/hagiointro.pdf |website=doaks.org |location=Dumbarton Oaks |publisher=] |access-date=11 April 2022}}</ref>{{rp|58–59}} Having refused to consent to the demolition of a chapel in the ], the ''Theotokos ton Metropolitou'', and having possibly been involved in the deposition and exile of ] ({{Reign|685|695|705|711}}), an allegation denied by the ''Synaxarion of Constantinople'', he was himself exiled to Rome on the return of Justinian to power in 705.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|58–59}} The emperor had Callinicus ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|58–59}} He is said to have survived forty days when the wall was opened to check his condition, though he died four days later.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|58–59}} | |||
===Sassanian Empire=== | |||
===Persecution of Christians in Kosovo=== | |||
After the defeat of a Christian Balkan coalition lead by a prince of Serbia, Lazar, the Ottomans occupied Kosovo. The Christian population of Kosovo was composed overwhelmingly of Serbs (see ]). Initially, former Christian nobles were allowed to maintain their properties and privileges, especially the local nobles that fought on the side of the Ottomans during the Battle of Kosovo in 1389. Christians within the Ottoman Empire were not persecuted but gradually Islamized through incentives such as property, reduced taxes and the right to bear arms. The Orthodox and Catholic churches of Kosovo during the Ottoman period were awarded special protections and rights including placing Christians under the authority of the Patriarch of Constantinople. The living conditions of the average serf in Kosovo improved druing the Ottoman occupation due to the rationalization of the Ottoman Timar system which was less demanding then previous feudal relations. Persecution of Christians has been limited to the Serbian Orthodox tardition and is ethnic not religious. Catholic's, most of whom were Albanian, were unmolested in Kosovo. The ongoing ethnic conflict has resulted in the destruction of 56 Serb Orthodox Christian churches, monasteries, graveyards and other religious monuments, some of them being of great historical and architectural importance. The latest wave of anti-Serb violence was in March 2004 (see ]).{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
Violent persecutions of Christians began in earnest in the long reign of ] ({{Reign|309|379}}).<ref name=":3">{{Citation|last=Skjærvø|first=Oktor|title=Christians, persecution of, Persian Empire|url=https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-1036|work=The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity|year=2018|editor-last=Nicholson|editor-first=Oliver|publisher=Oxford University Press|doi=10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001|isbn=978-0-19-866277-8|access-date=2020-10-07}}</ref> A persecution of Christians at ] is recorded in Shapur's first decade, though most persecution happened after 341.<ref name=":3" /> At war with the Roman emperor ] ({{Reign|337|361}}), Shapur imposed a tax to cover the war expenditure, and ], the ], refused to collect it.<ref name=":3" /> Often citing collaboration with the Romans, the Persians began persecuting and executing Christians.<ref name=":3" /> ''Passio'' narratives describe the fate of some Christians venerated as martyrs; they are of varying historical reliability, some being contemporary records by eyewitnesses, others were reliant on popular tradition at some remove from the events.<ref name=":3" /> An appendix to the ''Syriac Martyrology of 411'' lists the Christian ], but other accounts of martyrs' trials contain important historical details on the workings of the Sassanian Empire's historical geography and judicial and administrative practices.<ref name=":3" /> Some were translated into ] and discovered at ].<ref name=":3" /> | |||
===Christian casualties of the War in Lebanon=== | |||
The war in Lebanon saw a number of massacres of both Christians and Muslims. Among the earliest was the ] in 1975 when Palestinian militias attacked Christian civilians. The persecution in Lebanon combined sectarian, political, ideological, and retaliation reasons. The ] was also involved in persecuting Christians as well as Muslims in Lebanon.<ref>http://phoenicia.org/christiansmea.html</ref><ref>http://www.persecution.org/suffering/newssummpopup.php?newscode=4612&PHPSESSID=c7d2e762a581bd8981cacf23abafd68c</ref> | |||
Under ] ({{Reign|399|420}}) there were occasional persecutions, including an instance of persecution in reprisal for the burning of a Zoroastrian ] by a Christian priest, and further persecutions occurred in the reign of ] ({{Reign|420|438}}).<ref name=":3" /> Under ] ({{Reign|438|457}}) an instance of persecution in 446 is recorded in the Syriac martyrology '']''.<ref name=":3" /> Some individual martyrdoms are recorded from the reign of ] ({{Reign|531|579}}), but there were likely no mass persecutions.<ref name=":3" /> While according to a peace treaty of 562 between Khosrow and his Roman counterpart ] ({{Reign|527|565}}), Persia's Christians were granted the freedom of religion; ] was, however, a capital crime.<ref name=":3" /> By this time the ] and its head, the ], were integrated into the administration of the empire and mass persecution was rare.<ref name=":3" /> | |||
===Persecution of Christians in Sudan=== | |||
There is an abundance of evidence since the early 1990s of oppression and persecution of Christians, including by Sudan's own ''Sudan Human Rights Organization'', which in mid-1992 reported on forcible closure of churches, expulsion of priests, forced displacement of populations, forced ] and ], and other repressive measures of the Government. In 1994 it also reported on widespread torture, ethnic cleansing and crucifixion of pastors. ] has also reported on detailed cases in 1994, as has Africa Watch. Roman Catholic bishop Macram Max Gassis, Bishop of ], also reported to the Fiftieth Session of the UN Commission on Human Rights, in Geneva, in February 1994 on accounts of widespread destruction of hundreds of churches, forced conversions of Christians to Islam, ], genocide of the ] people, systematic rape of women, enslavement of children, torture of priests and clerics, burning alive of pastors and catechists, ] and ] of priests. The foregoing therefore serve to indict the Sudanese Government itself for flagrant violations of human rights and religious freedom.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
The Sassanian policy shifted from tolerance of other religions under ] to intolerance under ] and apparently a return to the policy of Shapur until the reign of ]. The persecution at that time was initiated by ]'s conversion to Christianity which followed that of Armenian king ] in about 301. The Christians were thus viewed with suspicions of secretly being partisans of the Roman Empire. This did not change until the fifth century when the ] broke off from the ].<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=MNSyT_PuYVMC&pg=474|title=The Cambridge Ancient History: Volume 12, The Crisis of Empire, AD 193–337|publisher=Cambridge University Press|editor1=Bowman, Alan|editor2=Peter Garnsey|editor3=Averil Cameron|year=2005|page=474|isbn=9780521301992}}</ref> Zoroastrian elites continued viewing the Christians with enmity and distrust throughout the fifth century with threat of persecution remaining significant, especially during war against the Romans.<ref name="Qardagh" /> | |||
In addition, it is estimated that over 1.5 million Christians have been killed by the ], the Arab Muslim militia, and even suspected ] in northern Sudan since 1984. | |||
Zoroastrian high priest ], refers in his inscription dated about 280 on the ] monument in the ] necropolis near ], to persecution (''zatan'' – "to beat, kill") of Christians ("Nazareans ''n'zl'y'' and Christians ''klstyd'n''"). Kartir took Christianity as a serious opponent. The use of the double expression may be indicative of the Greek-speaking Christians deported by ] from ] and other cities during his war against the Romans.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=y7IHmyKcPtYC&pg=PA929|title=The Cambridge History of Iran: Seleucid Parthian|publisher=Cambridge University Press|author=Ehsan Yarshater|year=1983|page=929|author-link=Ehsan Yarshater|isbn=9780521246934}}</ref> ]'s efforts to protect the Persian Christians made them a target of accusations of disloyalty to Sasanians. With the resumption of Roman-Sasanian conflict under ], the Christian position became untenable. Zoroastrian priests targeted clergy and ascetics of local Christians to eliminate the leaders of the church. A ] manuscript in ] in 411 documents dozens executed in various parts of western Sasanian Empire.<ref name=Qardagh>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=H2UoQttQcy0C&pg=PA111|title=The Legend of Mar Qardagh: Narrative and Christian Heroism in Late Antique Iraq|publisher= University of California Press|author=Joel Thomas Walker|year=2006|page=111|isbn=9780520932197}}</ref> | |||
It should also be noted that Sudan's several civil wars (which often take the form of genocidal campaigns) are often not only or purely religious in nature, but also ethnic, as many black Muslims, as well as Muslim Arab tribesmen, have also been killed in the conflicts. | |||
In 341, ] ordered the persecution of all Christians.<ref>Sebastian P. Brock, ''Fire from Heaven: Studies in Syriac Theology and Liturgy'', (Ashgate, 2006), 72.</ref><ref>D. T. Potts, ''The Archaeology of Elam: Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State'', (Cambridge University Press, 1999), 422.</ref> In response to their subversive attitude and support of Romans, Shapur II doubled the tax on Christians. ] informed him that he could not pay the taxes demanded from him and his community. He was martyred and a forty-year-long period of persecution of Christians began. The ] gave up choosing bishops since it would result in death. The local '']'' – Zoroastrian clerics – with the help of ] organized slaughters of Christians in ], ], ] and many other provinces.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=2Kti6Bz5At0C&pg=PA24|title=History of the Jews in Babylonia|publisher= Brill|author=Jacob Neusner|year=1997|pages=24, 25|author-link=Jacob Neusner|isbn=9004021469}}</ref> | |||
===Persecution of Christians in Pakistan=== | |||
====Blasphemy laws==== | |||
In Pakistan 1.5% of the population are Christian. Pakistani law mandates that "blasphemies" of the Qur'an are to be met with punishment. On ], ] ] urged Pakistan's Prime Minister, ], to change the law because it was being used to terrorize religious minorities. She tried but was unsuccessful. However, she modified the laws to make them more moderate. Her changes were reversed by the ] administration which was backed by ].{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
] showed tolerance towards Jews and Christians for much of his rule. He allowed Christians to practice their religion freely, demolished monasteries and churches were rebuilt and missionaries were allowed to operate freely. He reversed his policies during the later part of his reign however, suppressing missionary activities.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=B5BHDAAAQBAJ&pg=PA280|title=The Persian Empire: A Historical Encyclopedia : A Historical Encyclopedia|publisher=ABC-CLIO|author=Mehrdad Kia|year=2016|page=280|isbn=9781610693912}}</ref> ] continued and intensified their persecution, resulting in many of them fleeing to the ]. Bahram demanded their return, beginning the ]. The war ended with an agreement of freedom of religion for Christians in Iran with that of Mazdaism in Rome. Meanwhile, Christians suffered destruction of churches, renounced the faith, had their private property confiscated and many were expelled.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=zrM3AAAAIAAJ&pg=PA43|title=A History of the Jews in Babylonia, Part V: Later Sasanian Times|publisher= Brill|author=Jacob Neusner|year=1965|page=44|author-link=Jacob Neusner}}</ref> | |||
Ayub Masih, a Christian, was convicted of blasphemy and sentenced to death in 1998. He was accused by a neighbor of stating that he supported British writer, ], author of '']''. Lower appeals courts upheld the conviction. However, before the Pakistan Supreme Court, his lawyer was able to prove that the accuser had used the conviction to force Masih's family off their land and then acquired control of the property. Masih has been released.<ref>http://www.religioustolerance.org/rt_pakis.htm</ref> | |||
] had ordered all his subjects to embrace ] in an attempt to unite his empire ideologically. The ] rebelled to defend Christianity which had become integrated in their local culture, with Armenian aristocrats turning to the Romans for help. The rebels were however defeated in a ] on the ]. ] in his ''The History of Vardan and the Armenian War'', pays a tribute to the battles waged to defend Christianity.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=eeq-DQAAQBAJ&pg=PA61|title=Armenia Christiana: Armenian Religious Identity and the Churches of Constantinople and Rome (4th–15th Century)|publisher=]|author= Krzysztof Stopka|year=2016|page=61|isbn=9788323395553}}</ref> Another revolt was waged from 481 to 483 which was suppressed. However, the Armenians succeeded in gaining freedom of religion among other improvements.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=mri93AaexX8C&pg=PA58|title=The History of Iran|publisher=ABC-CLIO|author=Elton L. Daniel|year=2012|page=59|author-link=Elton L. Daniel|isbn=9780313375095}}</ref> | |||
On September 22, 2006 a Pakistani Christian named Shahid Masih was arrested and jailed for allegedly violating Islamic "blasphemy laws" in Pakistan. He is presently held in confinement and has expressed fear of reprisals by ].<ref>http://www.asianews.it/view.php?l=en&art=7248</ref> | |||
Accounts of executions for apostasy of Zoroastrians who converted to Christianity during Sasanian rule proliferated from the fifth to early seventh century, and continued to be produced even after collapse of Sasanians. The punishment of apostates increased under ] and continued under successive kings. It was normative for apostates who were brought to the notice of authorities to be executed, although the prosecution of apostasy depended on political circumstances and Zoroastrian jurisprudence. Per Richard E. Payne, the executions were meant to create a mutually recognised boundary between interactions of the people of the two religions and preventing one religion challenging another's viability. Although the violence on Christians was selective and especially carried out on elites, it served to keep Christian communities in a subordinate and yet viable position in relation to Zoroastrianism. Christians were allowed to build religious buildings and serve in the government as long as they did not expand their institutions and population at the expense of Zoroastrianism.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=rtjsCQAAQBAJ&pg=PA55|title=A State of Mixture: Christians, Zoroastrians, and Iranian Political Culture in Late Antiquity|publisher=University of California Press|author=Richard E. Payne|year=2015|pages=49, 55–56|isbn=9780520961531}}</ref> | |||
====Attacks on Pakistani Christians by Islamists==== | |||
On October 28, 2001 in Lahore, Pakistan, Islamic militants killed 15 Christians at a church. | |||
] was generally regarded as tolerant of Christians and interested in the philosophical and theological disputes during his reign. ] claimed he had converted to Christianity on his deathbed. ] describes an Armenian revolt where he claims that Khusrow had attempted to impose Zoroastrianism in Armenia. The account, however, is very similar to the one of Armenian revolt of 451. In addition, Sebeos does not mention any religious persecution in his account of the revolt of 571.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=OkX8g2hRnVsC&pg=PA40|title=History and Identity in the Late Antique Near East|publisher=Oxford University Press|author=Philip Wood|year=2013|pages=39–40|isbn=9780199915408}}</ref> A story about ]'s tolerance is preserved by the historian ]. Upon being asked why he tolerated Christians, he replied, "Just as our royal throne cannot stand upon its front legs without its two back ones, our kingdom cannot stand or endure firmly if we cause the Christians and adherents of other faiths, who differ in belief from ourselves, to become hostile to us."<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=snwkDQAAQBAJ&pg=PA112|title=The Legend of Mar Qardagh: Narrative and Christian Heroism in Late Antique Iraq|publisher= University of California Press|author=Joel Thomas Walker|year=2006|page=112|isbn=9780520245785}}</ref> | |||
On September 25, 2002 two terrorists entered the "Peace and Justice Institute", ], where they separated Muslims from the Christians, and then executed eight Christians by shooting them in the head . All of the victims were Pakistani Christians. Karachi police chief Tariq Jamil said the victims had their hands tied and their mouths had been covered with tape. | |||
====During the Byzantine–Sasanian War of 602–628==== | |||
In November ] 3,000 militant Islamists attacked Christians in Sangla Hill in Pakistan and destroyed ], ] and United ] churches. The attack was over allegations of violation of blasphemy laws by a Pakistani Christian named Yousaf Masih. The attacks were widely condemned by some political parties in Pakistan.<ref>http://www.missio-aachen.de/menschen-kulturen/nachrichten/Sangla_Hill_attack_continues_to_draw_condemnation.asp</ref> However, Pakistani Christians have expressed disappointment that they have not received justice. Samson Dilawar, a parish priest in Sangla Hill, has said that the police have not committed to trial any of the people who were arrested for committing the assaults, and that the Pakistani government did not inform the Christian community that a judicial inquiry was underway by a local judge. He continued to say that Muslim clerics "make hateful speeches about Christians" and "continue insulting Christians and our faith".<ref>http://www.asianews.it/view.php?l=en&art=4928</ref> | |||
{{Main|Sasanian conquest and occupation of Jerusalem}} | |||
Several months after the Persian conquest in AD 614, a riot occurred in Jerusalem, and the Jewish governor of Jerusalem Nehemiah was killed by a band of young Christians along with his "council of the righteous" while he was making plans for the building of the ]. At this time the Christians had allied themselves with the ]. Shortly afterward, the events escalated into a full-scale Christian rebellion, resulting in a battle against the Jews and Christians who were living in Jerusalem. In the battle's aftermath, many Jews were killed and the survivors fled to Caesarea, which was still being held by the Persian army. | |||
In February 2006 churches and Christian schools were targeted in protests over the publications of the ] cartoons in ], leaving two elderly women injured and many homes and properties destroyed. Some of the mobs were stopped by police.<ref>http://www.christianresponse.org/articles/291/cartoon-protestors-in-pakistan-target-christians</ref> | |||
The Judeo-Persian reaction was ruthless – Persian Sasanian general Xorheam assembled Judeo-Persian troops and went and encamped around Jerusalem and besieged it for 19 days.<ref name="abrahamson">{{cite web|author1=Abrahamson|last2=Katz|date=2004|display-authors=etal|title=The Persian conquest of Jerusalem in 614 compared with Islamic conquest of 638|url=http://www.alsadiqin.org/history/The%20Persian%20conquest%20of%20Jerusalem%20in%20614CE%20compared%20with%20Islamic%20conquest%20of%20638CE.pdf|website=alsadiqin.org}}</ref> Eventually, digging beneath the foundations of the Jerusalem, they destroyed the wall and on the 19th day of the siege, the Judeo-Persian forces took Jerusalem.<ref name="abrahamson" /> | |||
On June 5, 2006 a Pakistani Christian stonemason named Nasir Ashraf was working near ] when he drank water from a public facility using a glass chained to the facility. He was assaulted by Muslims for "Polluting the glass". A mob developed, who beat Ashraf, calling him a "Christian dog".Bystanders encouraged the beating, because it would be a "good" deed that would help them in heaven. Ashraf was eventually hospitalized.<ref>, Worldnet Daily</ref><ref>,''Pakistan Christian Post''</ref> | |||
According to the account of the Armenian ecclesiastic and historian ], the siege resulted in a total Christian death toll of 17,000, the earliest and thus most commonly accepted figure.<ref name="james">{{cite book|author=R. W. Thomson|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=JRibSFLMER8C|title=The Armenian History Attributed to Sebeos|publisher=Liverpool University Press|others=Historical commentary by James Howard-Johnston. Assistance from Tim Greenwood|year=1999|isbn=9780853235644}}</ref>{{rp| 207}} Per ], 4,518 prisoners alone were massacred near ].<ref name="bibleinterp.com">{{Cite web|title=The Persian Conquest of Jerusalem (614 CE) ––An Archaeological Assessment|url=https://bibleinterp.arizona.edu/articles/pers357904|author= Gideon Avi | publisher= University of Arizona | date=2010 | work= The Bible and Interpretation}}</ref> A cave containing hundreds of skeletons near the ], 200 metres east of the large Roman-era pool in Mamilla, correlates with the massacre of Christians at hands of the Persians mentioned in the writings of Strategius. While reinforcing the evidence of massacre of Christians, the archaeological evidence seem less conclusive on the destruction of Christian churches and monasteries in Jerusalem.<ref name="bibleinterp.com" /><ref name="Phoenicia">{{cite book|author=Edward Lipiński|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=SLSzNfdcqfoC&pg=PA542|title=Itineraria Phoenicia|publisher=Peeters Publishers|year=2004|isbn=9789042913448|pages=542–543}}</ref>{{failed verification|date=January 2018}} | |||
On August 2006 a church and Christian homes were attacked in a village outside of ], Pakistan in a land dispute. Three Christians were seriously injured and one missing after some 35 Muslims burned buildings, desecrated Bibles and attacked Christians.<ref>http://www.christianpost.com/article/20060822/23922.htm</ref> | |||
According to the later account of Strategius, whose perspective appears to be that of a Byzantine Greek and shows an antipathy towards the Jews,<ref name="Kohen">{{cite book|last=Kohen|first=Elli|title=History of the Byzantine Jews: A Microcosmos in the Thousand Year Empire|publisher=University Press of America|year=2007|isbn=978-0761836230|page=36}}</ref> thousands of Christians were massacred during the conquest of the city. Estimates based on varying copies of Strategos's manuscripts range from 4,518 to 66,509 killed.<ref name="bibleinterp.com" /> Strategos wrote that the Jews offered to help them escape death if they "become Jews and deny Christ", and the Christian captives refused. In anger the Jews allegedly purchased Christians to kill them.<ref name="Antiochus">{{cite journal|last=Conybeare|first=F. C.|author-link=Frederick Cornwallis Conybeare|year=1910|title=Antiochus Strategos, The Capture of Jerusalem by the Persians in 614 AD|url=http://www.tertullian.org/fathers/antiochus_strategos_capture.htm|journal=]|volume=25|pages=502–517|doi=10.1093/ehr/xxv.xcix.502}}</ref> In 1989, a mass burial grave at ] cave was discovered in by Israeli archeologist Ronny Reich, near the site where Strategius recorded the massacre took place. The human remains were in poor condition containing a minimum of 526 individuals.<ref>{{cite web|title=Human Skeletal Remains from the Mamilla cave, Jerusalem|url=http://www.antiquities.org.il/article_Item_eng.asp?sec_id=17&sub_subj_id=179|access-date=8 January 2014|publisher=Yossi Nagar}}</ref> | |||
Based, in part, on such incidents, Pakistan was recommended by the U.S. Commission on International Religious Freedom (USCIRF) in May 2006 to be designated as a "Country of Particular Concern" (CPC) by the Department of State.<ref>http://www.christianpost.com/article/20060822/23922.htm</ref> | |||
From the many excavations carried out in the ], it is clear that all churches had been destroyed during the period between the Persian invasion and the ]. The church at ] was destroyed and burnt in 614. Similar fate befell churches at ], ], 'Arabe and monastery of ]. The monastery at ] was damaged in the invasion.<ref>{{cite book|author=Mordechai Aviam|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=7YTC-52zoooC&pg=PA239|title=Jews, Pagans and Christians in the Galilee: 25 Years of Archaeological Excavations and Surveys : Hellenistic to Byzantine Periods|publisher=Harvard University Press|year=2004|isbn=9781580461719|page=239}}</ref> | |||
===Attacks on Christians by Islamists in Indonesia=== | |||
Religious conflicts have typically occurred in ], ] (particularly ]), and ]. The presence of Muslims in these regions is largely due to ]'s '']'' plan of population re-distribution. Conflicts have often occurred because of the aims of radical ] organizations such as ] or ] to impose ]. The following list is far from comprehensive: | |||
*] - 500 Christian churches burned down in ]. | |||
*November, ] - 22 churches in ] are burned down. 13 Christians killed. | |||
*] Day ] - 180 homes and stores owned by Christians are destroyed in ], ]. | |||
*] ] - 800 homes and stores owned by Christians are destroyed in Poso, Central Sulawesi. | |||
*], ] - Christians fight back against a Muslim ]. 700 people die. | |||
*June, ] - the ] declares ] against Christians. Muslim ]s are recruited by the thousands to exterminate Christians. | |||
*], ] - A bomb is exploded in a crowded market in ], killing 28. This marks the highest death toll due to bombing after the devastating attacks in ].<ref>http://www.persecution.org/news/press2001-03-09.html</ref> | |||
*], ] three school girls were found ] near Poso. The girls, students at ], were killed by six unidentified assailants while on their way to class. | |||
===Pre-Islamic Arabia=== | |||
===Discrimination and persecution in other Muslim nations=== | |||
{{Main|Religion in pre-Islamic Arabia}} | |||
In ] Christians are arrested and lashed in public for practicing their faith openly.<ref>http://www.persecution.org/suffering/countryinfodetail.php?countrycode=23</ref> Bibles and other non-Muslim religious books are captured, piled up and burned by the religious police of Saudi. No non-Muslims are allowed to become Saudi citizens. Prayer services by Christians are frequently broken up by the police and the Christians are arrested and tortured without even allowing them to be released on bail. | |||
In AD 516, tribal unrest broke out in Yemen and several tribal elites fought for power. One of those elites was Joseph ] or "Yūsuf Asʾar Yathʾar", a Jewish king of the ] who is mentioned in ancient south Arabian inscriptions. ] and ] sources claim that he fought his war because Christians in Yemen refused to renounce Christianity. In 2009, a documentary that aired on the ] defended the claim that the villagers had been offered the choice between conversion to Judaism or death and 20,000 Christians were then massacred by stating that "The production team spoke to many historians over a period of 18 months, among them ], who was our consultant, and Professor ], a former professor of archaeology at the ] in Riyadh."<ref>{{cite web|url= http://www.thejc.com/news/uk-news/historians-back-bbc-over-jewish-massacre-claim|title= Historians back BBC over Jewish massacre claim|work= The Jewish Chronicle|access-date= 30 March 2015|archive-date= 5 April 2017|archive-url= https://web.archive.org/web/20170405125952/https://www.thejc.com/news/uk-news/historians-back-bbc-over-jewish-massacre-claim|url-status= dead}}</ref> | |||
In ] the government does not officially recognise conversions from Islam to Christianity; because certain interfaith marriages are not allowed either, this prevents marriages between converts to Christianity and those born in Christian communities, and also results in the children of Christian converts being classified as Muslims and given a Muslim education. The government also requires permits for repairing churches or building new ones, which are often withheld. Foreign missionaries are allowed in the country only if they restrict their activities to social improvements and refrain from proselytizing. The ] ] was internally exiled in ] by President ], who then chose five Coptic bishops and asked them to choose a new pope. They refused, and in ] President ] restored Pope Shenouda III, who had been accused of fomenting interconfessional strife. Particularly in Upper Egypt, the rise in extremist ] groups such as the ] during the 1980s was accompanied by attacks on Copts and on Coptic churches; these have since declined with the decline of those organizations, but still continue. The police have been accused of siding with the attackers in some of these cases.<ref>http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/world/middle_east/589977.stm</ref> Nevertheless, high-ranking government officials in Egypt have included Copts like ] and his grandson, ]. | |||
Inscriptions documented by Yousef himself show the great pride that he expressed after killing more than 22,000 Christians in Zafar and ].<ref>Jacques Ryckmans, La persécution des chrétiens himyarites au sixième siècle Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Inst. in het Nabije Oosten, 1956 pp. 1–24</ref> Historian ] described this ] as a "savage ] that the Jewish king of the Arabs launched against the Christians in the city of Najran. The king himself reported in excruciating detail to his Arab and Persian allies about the massacres that he had inflicted on all Christians who refused to convert to Judaism."<ref>Bowesock, Glen (2013). The Throne of Adulis: Red Sea Wars on the Eve of Islam. Oxford University Press. p. 4. {{ISBN|978-0199739325}}.</ref> | |||
There have been anti-Christian incidents carried out in areas governed by the ]. Some claim that this represents a pattern of deliberate mistreatment by the PA;<ref>http://christianactionforisrael.org/isreport/july02/arafatland.html</ref> others hold that these are isolated incidents that reflect the beliefs of the individuals involved, but not the society in general.<ref>http://www.persecution.org/suffering/countryinfodetail.php?countrycode=36</ref><ref>http://www.haaretz.com/hasen/spages/764947.html</ref> Two American courts, one in Illinois and the other in North Carolina, accepted the threat of "religious persecution" as grounds for granting asylum to Evangelical converts fleeing PA territory. | |||
There is an ongoing trend for emigration among ]s doubling that of Muslims. | |||
The ratio of Christians among Palestinians went from 18%-20% in 1947 to 13% in 1966 to 2.1% in 1993.<ref name="DonWagner">'''', by Don Wagner (Palestine Center - Information Brief No. 89, 12 March 2002) quoting ] sociologist ] (see ).</ref> Among the causes there are the insecurity of living under Israeli rule after the 1967 ], the comparatively warmer welcome that Christians have in the Americas and the rise of Islamism in Palestine politics | |||
== Early Middle Ages == | |||
Though ] recognizes ] and ] Christians as a religious minority (along with Jews and Zoroastrians) and they have representatives in the ], after the ], Muslim converts to Christianity (typically to Protestant Christianity) have been arrested and sometimes executed. <ref>{{cite web|title=Iran Religious and Ethnic Minorities: Discrimination in Law And Practice|publisher=Human Rights Watch|date=1997|url=http://www.hrw.org/reports/1997/iran/Iran-05.htm|accessdate = 2007-03-22}}</ref> ''See also: ]''. | |||
=== Rashidun Caliphate === | |||
In the Philippines, the ] and ] has attacked and killed Christians.<ref>http://persecution.org/Countries/philippines.html</ref> | |||
Since they are considered "]" in the ], Christians under Muslim rule were subjected to the status of '']'' (along with Jews, ], ], ], and ]), which was inferior to the status of Muslims.<ref name="Stillman 1998">{{cite book |last=Stillman |first=Norman A. |author-link=Norman Stillman |year=1998 |origyear=1979 |title=The Jews of Arab Lands: A History and Source Book |chapter=Under the New Order |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=bFN2ismyhEYC&pg=PA22 |location=] |publisher=] |pages=22–28 |isbn=978-0-8276-0198-7}}</ref><ref name=":5">{{cite book |last=Runciman |first=Steven |author-link=Steven Runciman |year=1987 |orig-year=1951 |chapter=The Reign of Antichrist |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=uDj9sNezWzEC&pg=PA20 |title=] |location=] |publisher=] |pages=20–37 |isbn=978-0-521-34770-9}}</ref> Christians and other religious minorities thus faced ] and ] in that they were banned from ] (for Christians, it was forbidden to ]) in the ] on pain of death, they were banned from bearing arms, undertaking certain professions, and were obligated to dress differently in order to distinguish themselves from Arabs.<ref name="Stillman 1998"/> Under the ] (''sharīʿa''), Non-Muslims were obligated to pay the '']'' and '']'' taxes,<ref name="Stillman 1998"/><ref name=":5"/> together with periodic heavy ] levied upon Christian communities by Muslim rulers in order to fund military campaigns, all of which contributed a significant proportion of income to the Islamic states while conversely reducing many Christians to poverty, and these financial and social hardships ].<ref name="Stillman 1998"/> Christians unable to pay these taxes were forced to surrender their children to the Muslim rulers as payment who would ] to Muslim households where they ].<ref name="Stillman 1998"/> | |||
According to the tradition of the ], the ] was a relief for Christians oppressed by the Western Roman Empire.<ref name=":5"/> ], ], wrote later that the Christian God had "raised from the south the ] to deliver us by them from the hands of the Romans".<ref name=":5"/> Various Christian communities in the regions of ], ], Lebanon, and ] resented either the governance of the Western Roman Empire or that of the Byzantine Empire, and therefore preferred to live under more favourable economic and political conditions as ''dhimmi'' under the Muslim rulers.<ref name=":5"/> However, modern historians also recognize that the Christian populations living in the ] between the 7th and 10th centuries AD suffered ], ], and ] multiple times at the hands of Arab Muslim officials and rulers;<ref name=":5"/><ref name="Sahner 2020">{{cite book |last=Sahner |first=Christian C. |year=2020 |orig-year=2018 |title=Christian Martyrs under Islam: Religious Violence and the Making of the Muslim World |chapter=Introduction: Christian Martyrs under Islam |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=TZqzDwAAQBAJ&pg=PA1 |location=] and ] |publisher=] |pages=1–28 |isbn=978-0-691-17910-0 |lccn=2017956010}}</ref><ref name="Fierro 2008">{{cite journal |author-last=Fierro |author-first=Maribel |date=January 2008 |title=Decapitation of Christians and Muslims in the Medieval Iberian Peninsula: Narratives, Images, Contemporary Perceptions |journal=] |volume=45 |issue=2: ''Al-Andalus and Its Legacies'' |location=], Pennsylvania |publisher=] |pages=137–164 |doi=10.2307/complitstudies.45.2.0137 |issn=1528-4212 |jstor=25659647 |s2cid=161217907|doi-access=free }}</ref><ref name="Trombley 1996">{{cite journal |author-last=Trombley |author-first=Frank R. |date=Winter 1996 |title=''The Martyrs of Córdoba: Community and Family Conflict in an Age of Mass Conversion'' (review) |journal=] |volume=4 |issue=4 |location=], Maryland |publisher=] |pages=581–582 |doi=10.1353/earl.1996.0079 |issn=1086-3184 |s2cid=170001371 }}</ref> many ] for defending their Christian faith through dramatic acts of resistance such as refusing to convert to Islam, ] and subsequent ], and ].<ref name="Sahner 2020"/><ref name="Fierro 2008"/><ref name="Trombley 1996"/> | |||
], a 41-year-old Afghan citizen, was charged in Afghanistan with rejecting Islam (]), a crime punishable by death under ] law. He has since been released into exile in the West under intense pressure from Western governments.<ref>http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/world/south_asia/4823874.stm</ref><ref>http://english.aljazeera.net/NR/exeres/7BB654F1-7D5C-4E7D-B251-28A6E20A461D.htm</ref> | |||
When ] conquered Tripoli in 643, he forced the Jewish and Christian Berbers to give their wives and children as slaves to the Arab army as part of their ''jizya''.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ByLG-2hZX-MC|title=Slave Soldiers and Islam: The Genesis of a Military System|pages=142–43|isbn=9780300024470 |last1=Pipes |first1=Daniel |year=1981 |publisher=Daniel Pipes }}</ref><ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QNsCPOnTfhoC|title=The Great Arab Conquests: How the Spread of Islam Changed the World We Live In|page=206|isbn=9780306815850 |last1=Kennedy |first1=Hugh |year=2007 |publisher=Da Capo Press }}</ref><ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=_MwoDsz2VeEC|title=The History of the Conquest of Egypt, North Africa and Spain: Known as the Futuh|date=January 2010 |page=170|publisher=Cosimo |isbn=9781616404352 }}</ref> | |||
==The Dechristianization program during the French Reign of Terror== | |||
{{main|Dechristianisation of France during the French Revolution}} | |||
Around the year 666 C.E ] “conquered the southern Tunisian cities... slaughtering all the Christians living there."<ref>{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=qVqlswEACAAJ |title=Barbarians, Marauders, And Infidels |date=26 May 2004 |page=144|publisher=Basic Books |isbn=9780813391533 }}</ref> Muslim sources report him waging countless raids, often ending with the complete ransacking and mass enslavement of cities.<ref>{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6NUOAAAAQAAJ |title=Ibn Abd-el-Hakem's History of the conquest of Spain, ed. tr. by J.H. Jones |year=1858 |page=205}}</ref> | |||
The ] is a conventional description of the results of a number of separate policies, conducted by various governments of France between the start of the ] in ] and the ]. | |||
{{Blockquote|Archaeological evidence from North Africa in the region of Cyrenaica points to the destruction of churches along the route the Islamic conquerors followed in the late seventh century, and the remarkable artistic treasures buried along the routes leading to the North of Spain by fleeing Visigoths and Hispano-Romans during the early eighth century consist largely of religious and dynastic paraphernalia that the Christian inhabitants obviously wanted to protect from Muslim looting and desecration.<ref>{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=PJNgCwAAQBAJ |title=The Myth of the Andalusian Paradise |date=9 February 2016 |page=12|publisher=Open Road Media |isbn=9781504034692 }}</ref>}} | |||
=== Umayyad Caliphate === | |||
The program of dechristianisation waged against Catholicism, and eventually against all forms of Christianity, included: | |||
] is venerated as one of the ]]] | |||
According to the ] school of ] (''sharīʿa''), the testimony of a Non-Muslim (such as a Christian or a Jew) was not considered valid against the testimony of a Muslim in legal or civil matters. Historically, in ] and traditional Islamic law, ], whereas Muslim men have been permitted to marry Christian or Jewish women<ref>{{cite book |author-last=Elmali-Karakaya |author-first=Ayse |year=2020 |chapter=Being Married to a Non-Muslim Husband: Religious Identity in Muslim Women's Interfaith Marriages |editor1-last=Hood |editor1-first=Ralph W. |editor2-last=Cheruvallil-Contractor |editor2-first=Sariya |title=Research in the Social Scientific Study of Religion: A Diversity of Paradigms |volume=31 |pages=388–410 |location=] and ] |publisher=] |doi=10.1163/9789004443969_020 |isbn=978-90-04-44348-8 |s2cid=234539750 |issn=1046-8064}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |last=Leeman |first=A. B. |date=Spring 2009 |title=Interfaith Marriage in Islam: An Examination of the Legal Theory Behind the Traditional and Reformist Positions |url=https://ilj.law.indiana.edu/articles/84/84_2_Leeman.pdf |url-status=live |journal=] |location=Bloomington, Indiana |publisher=] |volume=84 |issue=2 |pages=743–772 |issn=0019-6665 |s2cid=52224503 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20181123062516/https://ilj.law.indiana.edu/articles/84/84_2_Leeman.pdf |archive-date=23 November 2018 |access-date=25 August 2021}}</ref> (''see'': ]). Christians under Islamic rule had the right to convert to Islam or any other religion, while conversely a '']'', or an ], faced severe penalties or even '']'', which could include the ].<ref name="Sahner 2020"/><ref name="Fierro 2008"/><ref name="Trombley 1996"/> | |||
*the deportation of clergy and the condemnation of many of them to death, | |||
*the closing of churches, | |||
*the institution of atheistic and deist cults, including the ] and subsequently the ], | |||
*the large scale destruction of religious monuments, | |||
*the outlawing of public and private worship and religious education, | |||
*forced marriages of the clergy, | |||
*forced abjurement of priesthood, and | |||
*the enactment of a law on October 21, 1793 making all suspected priests and all persons who harbored them liable to death on sight. | |||
<ref>Latreille, A. FRENCH REVOLUTION, New Catholic Encyclopedia v. 5, pp. 972-973 (Second Ed. 2002 Thompson/Gale) ISBN 0-7876-4004-2</ref> | |||
In general, Christians subject to Islamic rule were allowed to practice their religion with some notable limitations stemming from the apocryphal '']''. This treaty, supposedly enacted in 717 AD, forbade Christians from publicly displaying the cross on church buildings, from summoning congregants to prayer with a bell, from re-building or repairing churches and monasteries after they had been destroyed or damaged, and imposed other restrictions relating to occupations, clothing, and weapons.<ref>{{cite web|title=The Pact of Umar |work=Christian History |url=http://www.christianitytoday.com/ch/2002/issue74/jul26.html |access-date= 24 March 2015}}</ref> The Umayyad Caliphate persecuted many ] in the 7th and 8th centuries AD, who slowly converted to Islam.<ref>''The Disappearance of Christianity from North Africa in the Wake of the Rise of Islam'' C. J. Speel, II Church History, Vol. 29, No. 4 (Dec. 1960), pp. 379–397</ref> | |||
The climax was reached with the celebration of the Goddess "Reason" in ] Cathedral on 10 November. | |||
In ] ] (the ]), the ] school of Islamic law was the most prevalent.<ref name="Fierro 2008"/> The martyrdoms of forty-eight Christian martyrs that took place in the ] between 850 and 859 AD<ref name="Graves 1964">{{cite journal |author-last=Graves |author-first=Coburn V. |date=November 1964 |title=''The Martyrs of Cordoba, 850–859. A Study of the Sources'' (review) |journal=] |volume=44 |issue=4 |location=Durham, North Carolina |publisher=] on behalf of the ] |page=644 |doi=10.1215/00182168-44.4.644 |doi-access=free |issn=1527-1900 |s2cid=227325750}}</ref> are recorded in the ] written by the Iberian Christian and Latinist scholar ].<ref name="Sahner 2020"/><ref name="Fierro 2008"/><ref name="Trombley 1996"/> The ] were executed under the rule of ] and ], and Eulogius' hagiography describes in detail the executions of the martyrs for capital violations of Islamic law, including ] and ].<ref name="Sahner 2020"/><ref name="Fierro 2008"/><ref name="Trombley 1996"/> | |||
The dechristianisation of France reached its zenith around the middle of 1794 with the fall of Robespierre. By early ] a return to some form of religion-based faith was beginning to take shape and a law passed on ], 1795 legalized public worship, albeit with strict limitations. The ringing of church bells, religious processions and displays of the ] were still forbidden. As late as ], priests were still being imprisoned or deported to penal colonies and persecution only worsened after the French army led by General ] captured ] and imprisoned ], who would die in captivity in ], France in August of 1799. Ultimately, with ] now in ascendancy in France, year-long negotiations between government officials and the new Pope, ], led to the ], formally ending the dechristianisation period and establishing the rules for a relationship between the church and the French State. | |||
After the Arab conquests, a number of Christian Arab tribes suffered enslavement and forced conversion.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=usPvoAEACAAJ|title=Le'Expansion Nestorienne en Asie|pages=106–13|isbn=9781611438321 |last1=Nau |first1=François |date=13 November 2013 |publisher=Gorgias Press, LLC }}</ref> In the early eighth century under the Umayyads, 63 out of a group of 70 Christian pilgrims from ] were captured, tortured, and executed under the orders of the Arab Governor of Ceaserea for refusing to convert to Islam (seven were forcibly converted to Islam under torture). Soon afterwards, sixty more Christian pilgrims from ] were crucified in Jerusalem.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=tSM4AAAAIAAJ|title=A History of Palestine, 634-1099|page=473|isbn=9780521599849 |last1=Gil |first1=Moshe |date=27 February 1997 |publisher=Cambridge University Press }}</ref> | |||
Victims of the ] totaled approximately 40,000. Among those people who were condemned by the revolutionary tribunals, about 6 percent clergy <ref></ref> and countless others were killed or persecuted because of their faith. Of the various social groupings, the clergy of the Roman Catholic church suffered proportionately the greatest loss. | |||
===Almoravid Caliphate=== | |||
==Early 20th Century Mexico== | |||
The Almohads wreaked enormous destruction on the Christian population of Iberia. Tens of thousands of the native Christians in Iberia (Hispania) were deported from their ancestral lands to Africa by the Almoravids and Almohads. They suspected that the Christians could pose as a fifth column that could potentially help their coreligionists in the north of Iberia. Many Christians died en route to north Africa during these expulsions.<ref>{{cite journal | doi=10.1080/23311983.2017.1334374 | title=The Christian presence in North Africa under Almoravids Rule (1040–1147 CE): Coexistence or eradication? | year=2017 | last1=Ladjal | first1=Tarek | journal=Cogent Arts & Humanities | volume=4 | s2cid=159473596 | doi-access=free }}</ref><ref name="auto1">{{cite book | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=uJwjngEACAAJ | isbn=9781610170956 | title=The Myth of the Andalusian Paradise: Muslims, Christians, and Jews Under Islamic Rule in Medieval Spain | year=2016 | publisher=ISI Books }}</ref> | |||
Christians under the Almoravids suffered persecutions and mass expulsions to Africa. In 1099 the Almoravids sacked the great church of the city of Granada. In 1101 Christians fled from the city of Valencia to the Catholic kingdoms. In 1106 the Almoravids deported Christians from Malaga to Africa. In 1126, after a failed Christian rebellion in Granada, the Almoravids expelled the city's entire Christian population to Africa. And in 1138, Ibn Tashufin forcibly took many thousands of Christians with him to Africa.<ref>{{cite book | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=WhAXAAAAIAAJ | isbn=9788475060859 | title=Historia de los mozárabes de España: Bajo el gobierno de los virreyes (Años 711 a 756) | year=1983 | publisher=Ediciones Turner }}</ref> | |||
The oppressed Mozarabs sent emissaries to the king of Aragon, Alphonso 1st le Batailleur (1104–1134), asking him to come to their rescue and deliver them from the Almoravids. Following the raid the king of Aragon launched in Andalusia in 1125–26 in responding to the pleas of Grenada's Mozarabs, the latter were deported en masse to Morocco in the fall of 1126.<ref>{{cite book | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=2cvzDQAAQBAJ |author=Reinhart Dozy | isbn=9781315304694 | title=Spanish Islam: A History of the Moslems in Spain | date=12 January 2017 | publisher=Routledge }}</ref> Another wave of expulsions to Africa took place 11 years later and as a result very very few Christians were left in Andalusia. Whatever was left of the Christian Catholic population in Granada was exterminated in the aftermath of a revolt against the Almohads in 1164. The Caliph ] boasted that he had left no church or synagogue standing in al-Andalus.<ref name="auto1"/> | |||
Due to the persecution of the faithful by the state in ], armed conflict broke out in the ] (also known as the Cristiada) of 1926 to 1929. This was a popular uprising against the anti-Christian and anti-Catholic Mexican government of the time, set off specifically by the anti-clerical provisions of the ]. | |||
Muslim clerics in Al Andalus viewed Christians and Jews as unclean and dirty and feared that too much contact with them would contaminate Muslims. In Seville the faqih Ibn Abdun issued these regulations segregating people of the two faiths:<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=gl29wwEACAAJ|title=Islam from the Prophet Muhammad to the Capture of Constantinople, Volume 2|pages=158–65|isbn=978-0-19-505088-2 |last1=Lewis |first1=Bernard |year=1987 |publisher=Oxford University Press }}</ref> | |||
The formal rebellion began on ], ] with the rebels calling themselves ''Cristeros'' because they felt they were fighting for ] himself. Just as the Cristeros began to hold their own against the federal forces, the rebellion was ended by diplomatic means, in large part due to the pressure of ] Ambassador ]. | |||
{{blockquote|A Muslim must not massage a Jew or a Christian nor throw away his refuse nor clean his latrines. The Jew and the Christian are better fitted for such trades, since they are the trades of those who are vile. A Muslim should not attend to the animal of a Jew or of a Christian, nor serve him as a muleteer , nor hold his stirrup. If any Muslim is known to do this, he should be denounced.… No … Jew or Christian must be allowed to dress in the costume of people of position, of a jurist, or of a worthy man . They must on the contrary be abhorred and shunned and should not be greeted with the formula, “Peace be with you,” for the devil has gained mastery over them and has made them forget the name of God. They are the devil's party, “and indeed the devil's party are the losers” (Qur’an 57:22). They must have a distinguishing sign by which they are recognized to their shame .}} | |||
=== Byzantine Empire === | |||
The Cristero War came about in response to the anti-clerical laws of the ], and its anti-clerical interpretation by President ]. The anticlerical mindset of the government extended also to superficial changes made to place names to secularize them. For instance, the state of Vera Cruz (true cross) was renamed ]. | |||
George Limnaiotes, a monk on Mount Olympus known only from the '']'' and other ], was supposed to have been 95 years old when he was tortured for his ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|43}} In the reign of ] ({{Reign|717|741}}), he was mutilated by ] and his head burnt.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|43}} | |||
], a son of the '']'' Justinian, a courtier of the emperor ] ({{Reign|610|641}}), having been castrated and enrolled in the cathedral clergy of ] when his father was executed in 669, was later bishop of ] and then patriarch of Constantinople from 715.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|45–46}} In 730, in the reign of Leo III ({{Reign|717|741}}), Germanus was deposed and banished, dying in exile at Plantanion (]).<ref name=":15" />{{rp|45–46}} Leo III also exiled the monk John the Psichaites, an iconodule, to ], where he remained until after the emperor's death.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|57}} | |||
With the election of ] in 1924 anti-clerical laws were stringently applied throughout the country and he also added his own anti-clerical legislation. Calles once boasted, "I have a personal hatred for Christ!" He presided over the worst persecution of Catholics and clergy in the history of Mexico, including the killing of hundreds of priests and other clergy. He was an admirer of Hitler and communism and was found with a copy of Mein Kampf when he was finally arrested. Even the wearing clerical garb was outlawed during his rule and a priest who criticized the government could be imprisoned for five years. | |||
According only to the ''Synaxarion of Constantinople'', the clerics ] from the ] were, during the persecution of Leo III, brought to the capital, jailed and tortured.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|49}} The ''Synaxarion'' claims that they had the embers of burnt ] applied to their heads, subjected to other torments, and then dragged though the Byzantine streets to their public execution in the area of the city's ], the so-called {{Langx|grc-x-medieval|ξηρόλοφος|lit=dry hill|translit=Xērólophos}} near the ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|49}} | |||
The Cristeros' battle cry was ''¡Viva Cristo Rey!'' ("Long live ]! “) When Jalisco federal commander General Jesús Ferreira moved on the rebels, he calmly stated that "it will be less a campaign than a hunt." | |||
] was beaten and imprisoned in Constantinople after having debated with the iconoclast emperor ] ({{Reign|741|775}}), possibly in 767 or 768, and then abused by the Byzantines as he was dragged through the city, dying of blood loss when a fisherman cut off his foot in the ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|19}} The church of ] was named after him, though his existence is doubted by scholars.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|19}} | |||
The war had claimed the lives of some 90,000: 56,882 on the federal side, 30,000 Cristeros, and numerous civilians and Cristeros who were killed in anticlerical raids after the war's end. | |||
Having defeated and killed the emperor ] ({{Reign|802|811}}) at the ] in 811, the ]'s '']'', ], also put to death a number of Roman soldiers who refused to renounce Christianity, though these martyrdoms, known only from the ''Synaxarion of Constantinople'', may be entierely legendary.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|66–67}} In 813 the Bulgarians invaded the ''thema'' of ], led by Krum, and the city of Adrianople (]) was captured.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|66}} Krum's successor ] died shortly after Krum himself, being succeeded by ], who killed Manuel the archbishop of Adrianople in January 815.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|66}} According to the ''Synaxarion of Constantinople'' and the '']'', Ditzevg's own successor ] killed some 380 Christians later that month.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|66}} The victims included the archbishop of ], ], and the bishop of Thracian Nicaea, Leo, as well as two '']'' called John and Leo. Collectively these are known as the ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|66}} | |||
] | |||
The Catholic Church has recognized several of those killed in connection with the Cristero rebellion as ]s. Perhaps the best-known is ] ], ]. This Jesuit priest was executed by ] on ], ], without benefit of a trial, on the grounds that his priestly activities were in defiance of the government. The Calles government hoped to use images of the execution to scare the rebels into surrender, but the photos had the opposite effect. Upon seeing the photos, which the government had printed in all the newspapers, the Cristeros were inspired with a desire to follow Father Pro into martyrdom for Christ. His ] occurred in 1988. On ], ], Pope ] ] a group of 25 martyrs from this period. (They were beatified on ], ].) For the most part, these were priests who did not take up arms, but refused to leave their flocks, and were executed by federal forces. Thirteen additional victims of the anti-Catholic regime have been declared ]s by the Catholic Church, paving the way to their beatification. These are primarily lay people, including the 14-year-old ]. The requirement that they did not take up arms, which was applied to the priest martyrs, does not apply to the lay people, though it had to be shown that they were taking up arms in self-defense. | |||
The Byzantine monk Makarios, of the ] in Bithynia, having already refused an enviable position at court offered by the iconoclast emperor ] ({{Reign|775|780}}) in return for the repudiation of his iconodulism, was expelled from the monastery by ] ({{Reign|813|820}}), who also imprisoned and exiled him.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|65}} The patriarch ] dissented from the iconoclast ] of 815 and was exiled by Leo V as a result.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|74–75}} He died in exile in 828.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|74–75}} | |||
In spring 816, the Constantinopolitan monk ] was tortured and exiled for his ] by the emperor Leo V.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|28}} In 815, during the reign of Leo V, having been appointed ''hegoumenos'' of the Kathara Monastery in Bithynia by the emperor Nikephoros I, John of Kathara was exiled and imprisoned first in Pentadactylon, a stronghold in ], and then in the fortress of Kriotauros in the ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|55–56}} In the reign of Michael II he was recalled, but exiled again under Theophilos, being banished to Aphousia (]) where he died, probably in 835.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|55–56}} | |||
Eustratios of Agauros,<ref>, johnsanidopoulos.com. Accessed 8 November 2024.</ref> a monk and '']'' of the Agauros Monastery at the foot of Mount Trichalikos, near ]'s ] in Bithynia, was forced into exile by the persecutions of Leo V and ] ({{Reign|829|842}}).<ref name=":15" />{{rp|37–38}} Leo V and Theophilos also persecuted and exiled ], the son of ], who had been made ''hegumenos'' of the Dalmatos Monastery by the patriarch Nikephoros I.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|48–49}} Hilarion was allowed to return to his post only in the regency of ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|48–49}} The same emperors also persecuted ], an Arab monk of the ] monastery in Palestine who, as the '']'' of the patriarch of Jerusalem, had travelled to Constantinople on behalf of the patriarch ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|70–71}} On the Triumph of Orthodoxy, Michael declined the ecumenical patriarchate and became instead the ''hegumenos'' of the ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|70–71}} | |||
According to ], the Armenian monk and iconographer of ] origin ] refused to cease painting icons in the second official iconoclast period.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|61–62}} Theophilos had him tortured and his hands burned with heated irons, though he was released at the intercession of the empress Theodora and hidden at the Monastery of John the Baptist ''tou Phoberou'', where he was able to paint an image of the patron saint.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|61–62}} After the death of Theophilos, and the Triumph of Orthodoxy, Lazarus re-painted the representation of Christ on the ] of the ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|61–62}} | |||
] was persecuted for his iconodulism in the second period of official iconoclasm. He was imprisoned and exiled, returning to Lesbos only after the vernation of icons was restored in 842.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|32–33}} The bishop ], who may have been Symeon's brother, was exiled from Constantinople in 815 on account of his iconophilia. He spent the last six years of his life in exile on an island, probably one of the ], dying in 820 or 821.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|42–43}} George's relics were taken to ] to be venerated after the restoration of iconodulism to orthodoxy under the patriarch ], during which the hagiography of George was written.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|42–43}} | |||
] under the Byzantine Emperor ], from an ] of the '']'' (12th century).]] | |||
The bishop ] was the victim of several iconoclast Christian persecutions. Euthymius had previously been exiled to ] by the emperor ] ({{Reign|802|811}}), recalled in 806, led the iconodule resistance against ] ({{Reign|813|820}}), and exiled again to ] in 814.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|38}} After his recall to Constantinople in the reign of ] ({{Reign|820|829}}), he was again imprisoned and exiled to Saint Andrew's Island, off Cape Akritas (], Istanbul).<ref name=":15" />{{rp|38}} According to the hagiography of by the patriarch ], who claimed to have shared Euthymius's exile and been present at his death, ] and two other imperial officials personally whipped Euthymius to death on account of his ]; Theoktistos was active in the persecution of iconodules under the iconoclast emperors, but later championed the iconodule cause.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|38; 68–69}}<ref name=":16">{{Cite book|last=Prieto Dominguez|first=Oscar|url=https://www.taylorfrancis.com/books/e/9780429060984|title=The Emperor in the Byzantine World: Papers from the Forty-Seventh Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies|publisher=Routledge|year=2019|isbn=978-0-429-06098-4|editor-last=Tougher|editor-first=Shaun|location=London|pages=216–234|chapter=The iconoclast saint: Emperor Theophilos in Byzantine hagiography|doi=10.4324/9780429060984|s2cid=194332235}}</ref>{{rp|218}} Theoktistos was later venerated as a saint in the ], listed in the '']''.<ref name=":16" />{{rp|217–218}} The last of the iconoclast emperors, ] ({{Reign|829|842}}), was posthumously rehabilitated by the iconodule Orthodox Church on the intervention of his wife ], who claimed he had had a deathbed conversion to iconodulism in the presence of Theoktistos and had given 60 ]s of gold to each of his victims in his will.<ref name=":16" />{{rp|219}} The rehabilitation of the iconoclast emperor was a precondition of his widow for convoking the ] in March 843, at which the veneration of ] was restored to orthodoxy and which became celebrated as the ].<ref name=":16" />{{rp|219}} | |||
Evaristos, a relative of ] and a monk of the ], was exiled to the Thracian Chersonese (]) for his support of his ''hegumenos'' Nicholas and his patron the patriarch ] when the latter was deposed by ] in 858.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|41; 72–73}} Both Nicholas and Evaristos went into exile.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|41; 72–73}} Only after many years was Evaristos allowed to return to Constantinople to found a monastery of his own.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|41; 72–73}} The ''hegumenos'' Nicholas, who had accompanied Evaristos to the Chersonese, was restored to his post at the Stoudios Monastery.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|72–73}} A partisan of Ignatios of Constantinople and a refugee from the ], the monk ] was banished to Cherson from Constantinople on the elevation of Ignatios's rival Photios in 858. Only after the end of Photios's patriarchate was Joseph allowed to return to the capital and become the cathedral '']'' of Hagia Sophia.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|57–58}} | |||
Euthymius, a monk, ], and '']'' favored by ] ({{Reign|870|912}}), was first made a '']'' and then in 907 ] by the emperor. When Leo VI died and ] was recalled to the patriarchal throne, Euthymius was exiled.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|38–40}} | |||
=== Abbasid Caliphate === | |||
The ] was less tolerant of Christianity than had been the ].<ref name=":5" /> Nonetheless, Christian officials continued to be employed in the government, and the Christians of the ] were often tasked with the translation of ] and ].<ref name=":5" /> The writings of ] attacked Christians for being too prosperous, and indicates they were able to ignore even those restrictions placed on them by the state.<ref name=":5" /> In the late 9th century, the ], ], wrote to his colleague the ] ] that "they are just and do us no wrong nor show us any violence".<ref name=":5" /> | |||
], having moved to Damascus from Heliopolis (]), was accused of apostasy from Christianity after attending a party held by a Muslim Arab, and was forced to flee Damascus for his hometown, returning eight years later, where he was recognized and imprisoned by the "'']''", probably the jurist ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|34}} After refusing to convert to Islam under torture, he was brought before the Damascene ''emir'' and relative of the caliph ] ({{Reign|775|785}}), ], who promised good treatment if Elias would convert.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|34}} On his repeated refusal, Elias was tortured and beheaded and his body burnt, cut up, and thrown into the river Chrysorrhoes (the ]) in 779 AD.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|34}} | |||
]''.]] | |||
According to the ''Synaxarion of Constantinople'', the ''hegumenos'' ] and thirty-six of his monks at the Monastery of Zobe near Sebasteia (]) were killed by a raid on the community.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|70}} The perpetrator was the "''emir'' of the ]", "Alim", probably ], an Abbasid governor who raided Roman territory in 785 AD.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|70}} Bacchus the Younger was beheaded in Jerusalem in 786–787 AD. Bacchus was Palestinian, whose family, having been Christian, had been converted to Islam by their father.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|29–30}} Bacchus however, remained crypto-Christian and undertook a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, upon which he was baptized and entered the monastery of ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|29–30}} Reunion with his family prompted their reconversion to Christianity and Bacchus's trial and execution for apostasy under the governing ''emir'' ].<ref name=":15" />{{rp|29–30}} | |||
After the 838 ], the hometown of the emperor ] ({{Reign|829|842}}) and his ], the caliph ] ({{Reign|833|842}}) took more than forty Roman prisoners.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|41–42}} These were taken to the capital, ], where after seven years of theological debates and repeated refusals to convert to Islam, they were put to death in March 845 under the caliph ] ({{Reign|842|847}}).<ref name=":15" />{{rp|41–42}} Within a generation they were venerated as the ]. According to their hagiographer Euodius, probably writing within a generation of the events, the defeat at Amorium was to be blamed on Theophilos and his iconoclasm.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|41–42}} According to some later hagiographies, including one by one of several Middle Byzantine writers known as Michael the Synkellos, among the forty-two were Kallistos, the ] of the ], and the heroic martyr Theodore Karteros.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|41–42}} | |||
During the ] of the ], the victories of the Romans over the Arabs resulted in mob attacks on Christians, who were believed to sympathize with the Roman state.<ref name=":5" /> According to ], the '']'' of the Church of the East, ] ({{Reign|906|937}}), wrote to the ] that "we Nestorians are the friends of the Arabs and pray for their victories".<ref name=":5" /> The attitude of the Nestorians "who have no other king but the Arabs", he contrasted with the Greek Orthodox Church, whose emperors he said "had never cease to make war against the Arabs.<ref name=":5" /> Between 923 and 924, several Orthodox churches were destroyed in mob violence in ], ], ], and ].<ref name=":5" /> In each instance, according to the Arab ] Christian chronicler ], the caliph ] ({{Reign|908|932}}) contributed to the rebuilding of ecclesiastical property.<ref name=":5" /> | |||
During the late 700s in the Abbasid Empire, Muslims destroyed two churches and a monastery near Bethlehem and slaughtered its monks. In 796, Muslims burned another twenty monks to death. In the years 809 and 813 AD, multiple monasteries, convents, and churches were attacked in and around Jerusalem; both male and female Christians were gang raped and massacred. In 929, on Palm Sunday, another wave of atrocities broke out; churches were destroyed and Christians slaughtered. ] records that in the year 936, “the Muslims in Jerusalem made a rising and burnt down the Church of the Resurrection which they plundered, and destroyed all they could of it".<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ybXUAAAAMAAJ|title=A Short History of the Copts and Their Church|page=86|last1=Maqrīzī |first1=Aḥmad ibn ʻalī |year=1873 }}</ref> | |||
According to the ''Synaxarion of Constantinople'', ], having journeyed to Jerusalem, continued his pilgrimage to Egypt, where he was arrested by the local ''emir'' and, refusing to relinquish his beliefs, died in jail {{Circa|950}}.<ref name=":15" />{{rp|33–34}} | |||
When Abd Allah ibn Tahir went to besiege Kaisum, the fortress of Nasr: "There had been great oppression in the whole country because the inhabitants were forced to bring provisions to the camp; and in every place it was a time of famine and a dearth of all sorts of things." In order to rotect themselves from their attackers cannons, Nasr ibn Shabath and his Arab troops used a stratagem that had already been tried at the siege of Balis (using Christian women and children as human shields): they forced Christian women and their children to mount the walls so that they were exposed as targets for the Persians. Nasr used the same tactics at the second siege of Kaisum.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=8foPEAAAQBAJ|title=The Imam of the Christians: The World of Dionysius of Tel-Mahre, C. 750–850|page=169|isbn=9780691219950 |last1=Wood |first1=Philip |date=20 April 2021 |publisher=Princeton University Press }}</ref> | |||
== <span id="High Middle Ages (1000 - 1200 CE)"></span> High Middle Ages (1000–1200) == | |||
{{See also|History of Christian thought on persecution and tolerance}} | |||
=== Fatimid Caliphate === | |||
{{See also|Destruction of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre}} | |||
The caliph ] ({{Reign|996|1021}}) engaged in a persecution of Christians.<ref name=":6">{{Cite book|last=Runciman|first=Steven|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=uDj9sNezWzEC|title=A History of the Crusades: Volume 1|publisher=Cambridge University Press|year=1999|isbn=978-0-521-34770-9|page=51|orig-year=1951}}</ref> Al-Hakim was "half-insane", and had perpetrated the only general persecution of Christians by Muslims until the Crusades.<ref>{{Cite book|last=Baldwin|first=Marshall W.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RfO1J6hjcdgC|title=A History of the Crusades, Volume 1: the First Hundred Years|publisher=University of Wisconsin Press|year=1969|isbn=978-0-299-04834-1|editor-last=Setton|editor-first=Kenneth Meyer|edition=2nd|page=159|orig-year=1955}}</ref> Al-Hakim's mother was a Christian, and he had been raised mainly by Christians, and even through the persecution al-Hakim employed Christian ministers in his government.<ref name=":7">{{Cite book|last=Runciman|first=Steven|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=uDj9sNezWzEC|title=A History of the Crusades: Volume 1|publisher=Cambridge University Press|year=1999|isbn=978-0-521-34770-9|pages=35–36|orig-year=1951}}</ref> Between 1004 and 1014, the caliph produced legislation to confiscate ecclesiastical property and burn crosses; later, he ordered that small mosques be built atop church roofs, and later still decreed that churches were to be burned.<ref name=":7" /> The caliph's Jewish and Muslim subjects were subjected to similarly arbitrary treatment.<ref name=":7" /> As part of al-Hakim's persecution, thirty thousand churches were reportedly destroyed, and in 1009 the caliph ordered the demolition of the ] in Jerusalem, on the pretext that the annual ] miracle on Easter was a fake.<ref name=":7" /> The persecution of al-Hakim and the demolition of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre prompted ] to issue a call for soldiers to expel the Muslims from the Holy Land, while European Christians engaged in a retaliatory persecution of Jews, whom they conjectured were in some way responsible for al-Hakim's actions.<ref name="DLE Holt">{{Cite book|last=Holt|first=Andrew|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=O8ubDwAAQBAJ|title=The World of the Crusades: A Daily Life Encyclopedia: Volume 2|publisher=ABC-CLIO|year=2019|isbn=978-1-4408-5462-0|pages=444–446|chapter="Defensive wars," crusades as}}</ref> In the second half of the eleventh century, pilgrims brought home news of how the rise of the Turks and their conflict with the Egyptians increased the persecution of Christian pilgrims.<ref name="DLE Holt"/> | |||
In 1013, at the intervention of the emperor ] ({{Reign|960|1025}}), Christians were given permission to leave Fatimid territory.<ref name=":7" /> In 1016 however, the caliph was proclaimed divine, alienating his Muslim subjects by banning the '']'' and the fast of '']'', and causing him to again favor the Christians.<ref name=":7" /> In 1017, al-Hakim issued an order of toleration regarding Christians and Jews, while the following year confiscated ecclesiastical property was returned to the Church, including the construction materials seized by the authorities from demolished buildings.<ref name=":7" /> | |||
In 1027, the emperor ] ({{Reign|962|1028}}) concluded a treaty with ], the ], allowing the emperor to repair the Church of the Holy Sepulchre and permitting the Christians forced to convert to Islam under al-Hakim to return to Christianity.<ref name=":7" /> Though the treaty was re-confirmed in 1036, actual building on the shrine began only in the later 1040s, under the emperor ] ({{Reign|1042|1055}}).<ref name=":7" /> According to ], the Christians seemed largely in control of the Holy Land, and the emperor himself was rumored, according to ], to have been among the many Christian pilgrims that came to the Holy Sepulchre.<ref name=":7" /> | |||
===Seljuk Empire=== | |||
Sultan Alp Arslan pledged: “I shall consume with the sword all those people who venerate the cross, and all the lands of the Christians shall be enslaved.”<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=leqqBgAAQBAJ|title=Turkish Myth and Muslim Symbol: The battle of Mazikert|page=244|isbn=9780748631155 |last1=Hillenbrand |first1=Carole |date=21 November 2007 }}</ref> Alp Arslan ordered the Turks:<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=5rmHCwAAQBAJ|title=Manzikert 1071: The Breaking of Byzantium|page=92|isbn=9781780965055 |last1=Nicolle |first1=David |date=20 August 2013 |publisher=Bloomsbury }}</ref> | |||
{{blockquote|Henceforth all of you be like lion cubs and eagle young, racing through the countryside day and night, slaying the Christians and not sparing any mercy on the Roman nation}} | |||
It was said that “the emirs spread like locusts, over the face of the land,”<ref>{{cite journal|url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/1291369|title=Nomadization and Islamization in Asia Minor|page=50|jstor=1291369 |last1=Vryonis |first1=Speros |journal=Dumbarton Oaks Papers |date=26 March 1975 |volume=29 |doi=10.2307/1291369 }}</ref> invading every corner of Anatolia, sacking some of ancient Christianity's most important cities, including Ephesus, home of Saint John the Evangelist; Nicaea, where Christendom's creed was formulated in 325; and Antioch, the original see of Saint Peter, and enslaved many.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=0lxHPgAACAAJ |title=The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh Through the Fifteenth Century |first1=Speros |last1=Vryonis |year=2008 |publisher=American Council of Learned Societies |isbn=9781597404761}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=HHrKDwAAQBAJ |title=The Secrets of Ephesus |first1=Izabela |last1=Miszczak |year=2020 |publisher=ASLAN Publishing House |isbn=9788395654039}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=an9xCwAAQBAJ |title=Around Ephesus and Kuşadası |first1=Izabela |last1=Miszczak |year=2016 |publisher=ASLAN Publishing House |isbn=9788394426903}}</ref> According to French historian J. Laurent, hundreds of thousands of the native Anatolian Christians were reported to have been massacred or enslaved during the invasions of Anatolia by the Seljuk Turks.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=xNXZAAAAMAAJ|title=A Military History of the Western World: From the Earliest Times to the Battle of Lepanto|page=404|isbn=9780306803048 |last1=Fuller |first1=J. F. C. |date=22 August 1987 |publisher=Hachette Books }}</ref><ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=m2y-eBZUMWgC|title=Byzance et les Turcs Seldjoucides dans l'Asie occidentale jusqu'en 1081|pages=106–109 |last1=Laurent |first1=Joseph |date=1913 }}</ref> | |||
Destruction and desecration of Churches became very widespread during the Turkic invasions of Anatolia which caused enormous damage to the ecclesiastical foundations throughout Asia minor:<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=wBpIAAAAMAAJ|title=The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century|pages=194–95|isbn=9780520015975 |last1=Vryonis |first1=Speros |year=1971 |publisher=University of California Press }}</ref> | |||
{{blockquote|Even before the battle of Manzikert, Turkish raids resulted in the pillaging of the famous churches of St. Basil at caesareia and of the Archangel Michael at Chonae. In the decade following 1071 the destruction of churches and the flight of the clergy became widespread. churches were often pillaged and destroyed. The churches of St. Phocas in Sinope and Nicholas at Myra, both important centers of pilgrimage, were destroyed. The monasteries of Mt. Latrus, Strobilus, and elanoudium on the western coast were sacked and the monks driven out during the early invasions, so that the monastic foundations in this area were completely abandoned until the Byzantine reconquest and the extensive support of successive Byzantine emperors once more reconstituted them. Greeks were forced to surround the church of St. John at Ephesus with walls to protect it from the Turks. The disruption of active religious life in the Cappadocian cave-monastic communies is also indicated for the twelfth century.}} | |||
News of the great tribulation and persecutions of the eastern Christians reached European Christians in the west in the few years after the battle of Manzikert. A Frankish eyewitness says: "Far and wide they ravaged cities and castles together with their settlements. Churches were razed down to the ground. Of the clergyman and monks whom they captured, some were slaughtered while others were with unspeakable wickedness given up, priests and all, to their dire dominion and nuns—alas for the sorrow of it!—were subjected to their lusts."<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=D-xIMAEACAAJ|title=The First Crusade: The Call from the East|pages=59–60|isbn=9780099555032 |last1=Frankopan |first1=Peter |year=2013 |publisher=Vintage }}</ref> In a letter to count Robert of Flanders, Byzantine emperor ] writes:<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=D-xIMAEACAAJ|title=The First Crusade: The Call from the East|page=61|isbn=9780099555032 |last1=Frankopan |first1=Peter |year=2013 |publisher=Vintage }}</ref> | |||
{{blockquote|The holy places are desecrated and destroyed in countless ways. Noble matrons and their daughters, robbed of everything, are violated one after another, like animals. Some shamelessly place virgins in front of their own mothers and force them to sing wicked and obscene songs until they have finished having their ways with them... men of every age and description, boys, youths, old men, nobles, peasants and what is worse still and yet more distressing, clerics and monks and woe of unprecedented woes, even bishops are defiled with the sin of sodomy and it is now trumpeted abroad that one bishop has succumbed to this abominable sin.}} | |||
In a poem, Malik Danishmend boasts: "I am Al Ghazi Danishmend, the destroyer of churches and towers". Destruction and pillaging of churches figure prominently in his poem. Another part of the poem talks about the simultaneous conversion of 5,000 people to Islam and the murder of 5,000 others.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=vvMgAwAAQBAJ|title=The Collapse of the Eastern Mediterranean: Climate Change and the Decline of the East, 950-1072|page=245|isbn=9781139560986 |last1=Ellenblum |first1=Ronnie |date=2 August 2012 |publisher=Cambridge University Press }}</ref> | |||
] wrote: “As the Turks were ruling the lands of Syria and Palestine, they inflicted injuries on Christians who went to pray in Jerusalem, beat them, pillaged them, and levied the poll tax . Every time they saw a caravan of Christians, particularly of those from Rome and the lands of Italy, they made every effort to cause their death in diverse ways".<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=rHgMAQAAMAAJ|title=Der Islam: Zeitschrift für geschichte und Kultur des islamischen Orients, Volume 83, Issues 1-2|year=2006 |page=101}}</ref> Such was the fate German pilgrimage to Jerusalem in 1064. According to one of the surviving pilgrims:<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=pr28oAEACAAJ|title=The First Crusade: A Brief History with Documents|page=56|isbn=9781457629105 |last1=Rubenstein |first1=Jay Carter |date=26 December 2014 |publisher=Bedford/St. Martin's }}</ref> | |||
{{blockquote|Accompanying this journey was a noble abbess of graceful body and of a religious outlook. Setting aside the cares of the sisters committed to her and against the advice of the wise, she undertook this great and dangerous pilgrimage. The pagans captured her, and the sight of all, these shameless men raped her until she breathed her last, to the dishonor of all Christians. Christ's enemies performed such abuses and others like them on the christians.}} | |||
=== Crusades === | |||
After the Seljuks invaded Anatolia and the levant, every Anatolian village they controlled along the route to Jerusalem began exacting tolls on Christian pilgrims. In principle the Seljuks allowed Christian pilgrims access to Jerusalem, but they often imposed huge ransoms and condoned local attacks against Christians. many pilgrims were seized and sold into slavery while others were tortured (seemingly for entertainment). Soon only very large, well-armed and wealthy groups would dare attempt a pilgrimage, and even so, many died and many more turned back. The pilgrims that survived these extremely dangerous journeys, “returned to the West weary and impoverished, with a dreadful tale to tell.”<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=IiwTAQAAIAAJ|title=A History of the Crusades|date=3 December 1987 |page=1:79|publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-34770-9 }}</ref><ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RfO1J6hjcdgC|title=A History of the Crusades. Vol. 1. The First Hundred Years|date=1969 |pages=68–78|publisher=Univ of Wisconsin Press |isbn=978-0-299-04834-1 }}</ref> | |||
In the year 1064, 7,000 pilgrims lead by Bishop ] were ambushed by Muslims near ], and two-thirds of the pilgrims were slaughtered.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=fQ1DnLPPXGIC|title=The First Crusaders, 1095-1131|date=1997 |page=37-38|publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-64603-1 }}</ref> | |||
In the ], the crusades were promoted as defensive response of Christianity against persecution of Eastern Christianity in the Levant.<ref name="DLE Holt" /> Western Catholic contemporaries believed the ] was a movement against Muslim attacks on Eastern Christians and Christian sites in the Holy Land.<ref name="DLE Holt" /> In the mid-11th century, relations between the Byzantine Empire and the ] and between Christians and Muslims were peaceful, and there had not been persecution of Christians since the death of al-Hakim bi-Amr Allah.<ref name=":6" /> As a result of the migration of ] into the Levant and the ]'s wars with the Fatimid Caliphate in the later 11th century, reports of Christian pilgrims increasingly mentioned persecution of Christians there.<ref name="DLE Holt" /> Similarly, accounts sent to the West of the Byzantines' medieval wars with various Muslim states alleged persecutions of Christians and atrocities against holy places.<ref name="Runciman 1965"/> Western soldiers were encouraged to take up soldiering against the empire's Muslim enemies; a recruiting bureau was even established in London.<ref name="DLE Holt"/> After the 1071 ], the sense of Byzantine distress increased and ] suggested that he himself would ride to the rescue at the head of an army, claiming Christians were being "slaughtered like cattle".<ref name="Runciman 1965"/> In the 1090s, the emperor ] ({{Reign|1081|1118}}) issued appeals for help against the Seljuks to western Europe.<ref name="Runciman 1965"/> In 1091 his ambassadors told the ] Muslims were destroying sacred sites, while his letter to ], deliberately described emotively the rape and maltreatment of Christians and the sacrilege of the Jerusalem shrines.<ref name="Runciman 1965"/> | |||
], who convoked the First Crusade at the 1095 ], spoke of the defense of his co-religionists in the Levant and the protection of the Christian holy places, while ordinary crusaders are also known to have been motivated by the notion of persecution of Christians by Muslims.<ref name="DLE Holt"/> According to ], the pope described his holy wars as being {{Langx|la|contra barbaros|lit=against the barbarians|label=none}}, while the pope's own letters indicate that the Muslims were barbarians fanatically persecuting Christians.<ref name=":11">{{Cite book|last=Holt|first=Andrew|url=https://www.degruyter.com/view/title/303510|title=East Meets West in the Middle Ages and Early Modern Times: Transcultural Experiences in the Premodern World|publisher=De Gruyter|year=2013|isbn=978-3-11-032151-7|location=Berlin|pages=443–456|chapter=Crusading against Barbarians: Muslims as Barbarians in Crusades Era Sources|doi=10.1515/9783110321517.443}}</ref> The same idea, expressed in similar language, was evident in the writings of the bishop ], the abbot ], the priest ], and the monk ].<ref name=":11" /> Outside the clergy, the '']''<nowiki/>'s author likewise described the Crusaders' opponents as persecuting barbarians, language not used for non-Muslim non-Christians.<ref name=":11" /> These authors, together with ] and ], all referred to the Arabs, Saracens, and Turks as {{Langx|la|barbarae nationes|lit=barbarian races|label=none}}.<ref name=":11" /> ], ], and '']'' all took the view that Muslims were barbarians, and in calling for the ], ] expounded on the Muslim threat from ], accusing the Muslims of being "barbarians thirsting for the blood of Christians".<ref name=":11" /> In numerous instances ] called on the Catholics to defend the Holy Land in a holy war against the {{Langx|la|impugnes barbariem paganorum|lit=attacks of the pagan barbarians|label=none}}.<ref name=":11" /> Crusaders believed that by fighting off the Muslims, the persecution of Christians would abate, in accordance to their god's will, and this ideology – much promoted by the Crusader-era propagandists – was shared at every level of literate medieval western European society.<ref name=":11" /> | |||
According to Guibert of Nogent, a Catholic writer, the persecution suffered by the Eastern Christians and the attacks on the empire by the Turks were caused by the Christians' own doctrinal errors. He claimed that "Since they deviate from faith in the Trinity, so that hitherto they who are in filth become filthier, gradually they have come to the final degradation of having taken paganism upon themselves as the punishment for the sin proceeding from this, they have lost the soil of their native land to invading foreigners ...".<ref name=":14">{{Cite book|last=Ní Chléirigh|first=Léan|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=HAPGBQAAQBAJ|title=The Crusades and the Near East: Cultural Histories|publisher=Routledge|year=2010|isbn=9781136902475|editor-last=Kostick|editor-first=Conor|location=Abingdon|pages=161–188|chapter=The Impact of the First Crusade on Western Opinion Toward the Byzantine Empire: The Gesta Dei per Francos of Guibert of Nogent and the Historia Hierosolymitana of Fulcher of Chartres}}</ref> Western Christians considered the Byzantine position in the ] to be heresy and akin to ]; Guibert claimed that heresy was an Eastern practice, almost unknown in the Latin West.<ref name=":14" /> Further blame was attached to the Eastern Christians by the crusaders for the ]'s defeats in Asia Minor; Alexios Komnenos was accused of having collaborated with the Turks to attack the crusaders.<ref name=":14" /> The Norman prince Bohemond, citing the supposed transgressions of the emperor and the Eastern Church, which the pope had declared heretic and whose doctrinal errors Bohemond blamed on Alexios, seized the Muslim-held and formerly Byzantine city of ] (]) for himself after the ] and subsequent ] left ] defeated, becoming ] of the ].<ref name=":14" /> This contravention of the agreement to return conquered lands to the emperor's control, was justified in the crusaders' letter to ] by the statement that the Greek Christians were heretics.<ref name=":14" /> Later, Bohemond took the opportunity of a crusade to attack Dyrrachium (]), justifying his attack on the Christians in a letter to ] enumerating Alexios's faults and blaming him for the East{{En dash}}West Schism and for having taken the imperial throne by force.<ref name=":14" /> Besides Guibert, other crusader writers to accuse Eastern Christians of sabotaging the crusade include ], Albert of Aix, Baldric of Dol, and the author of the '']''.<ref name=":14" /> Alexios's departure from the crusade, followed by the departure of his envoy ], was seen as proof of the Eastern Christians' treachery.<ref name=":14" /> Though Fulcher of Chartres displayed a positive assessment of Eastern Christianity, he too accused the emperor of attacking Christian pilgrims, and of being a "tyrant".<ref name=":14" /> | |||
When First Crusade's ] ended successfully for the crusaders, the patriarchate of Jerusalem was vacant, and the crusaders elevated a ] without reference to either the Roman Catholic or the Eastern Orthodox churches.<ref name=":12">{{Cite book|last=Angold|first=Michael|url=https://www.taylorfrancis.com/books/e/9781315684154|title=The Crusader World|date=2016|publisher=Routledge|isbn=978-1-315-68415-4|editor-last=Boas|editor-first=Adrian|series=Routledge Worlds|location=Oxford and New York|pages=289–308|chapter=The fall of Jerusalem (1187) as viewed from Byzantium|doi=10.4324/9781315684154}}</ref> An Orthodox candidate for the patriarchate was forced to flee to Constantinople.<ref name=":12" /> Only when ]'s ] was concluded and the city was returned to Muslim control were the Orthodox Christians allowed to practise in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre.<ref name=":12" /> | |||
Crusade scholars continue to debate crusading, its causes, and its effects, so scholarship in this field repeatedly undergoes revision and reconsideration.<ref name="Cassidy-Welch">{{cite book|author=Darius von Güttner-Sporzyński|editor-last=Cassidy-Welch|editor-first=Megan|title=Remembering the Crusades and Crusading|publisher=Routledge|year=2017|chapter=chapter 6|isbn=9781138811140}}</ref>{{rp|96}} Many early crusade scholars saw the source-histories as simple recitations of how events actually transpired, but by the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, scholarship was increasingly skeptical of that assumption. By 1935, ] published ''Die Entstehung des Kreuzzugsgedankens'' (The Origin of the Idea of Crusade), changing the direction of crusader studies more than any other single work by focusing on the ideology of crusade. This ideology indicated the crusades were essentially defensive, which meant that soldiers were there to provide protection for pilgrims and fellow Christians in the East and to reclaim formerly Christian lands lost to Islamic expansion and forced conversion. This ideology remained throughout the Middle Ages despite the failure to finalize these goals.<ref name="Laiou">{{cite book|author=Giles Constable|editor1-last=Laiou|editor1-first=Angeliki E.|editor1-link=Angeliki Laiou |editor2-last=Mottahedeh|editor2-first=Roy P.|editor2-link=Roy Mottahedeh |title=The Crusades from the Perspective of Byzantium and the Muslim World|publisher=Dumbarton Oaks Research Library and Collection|location=Washington D.C.|year=2001|isbn=9780884022770|chapter=The Historiography of the crusades}}</ref>{{rp|3 fn 10;6,10,13}} Constable adds that those "scholars who see the crusades as the beginning of European colonialism and expansionism would have surprised people at the time. Crusaders would not have denied some selfish aspects... but the predominant emphasis was on the defense and recovery of lands that had once been Christian and on the self-sacrifice rather than the self-seeking of the participants".<ref name="Laiou"/>{{rp|15}} | |||
Historian Robert Irwin points out that “Christians living under Muslim rule suffered during the crusading period. They were suspected of acting as spies or fifth columns for the Franks and later the Mongols as well.” According to Coptic chronicles, Saladin had many Christians in Egypt crucified in revenge against his Crusader enemies.<ref>{{cite book | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=CuepyJIHXuEC | isbn=978-0-19-285428-5 | title=The Oxford Illustrated History of the Crusades | year=2001 | publisher=Oxford University Press }}</ref> | |||
In 1951, ], a Byzantinist who saw the crusades in terms of east–west relations, wrote in the conclusion of his crusade history, that the "Holy War was nothing more than a long act of intolerance".<ref name="Laiou"/>{{rp|3,9–10}} ] says it is this view of the crusades that is most common among the populace.<ref name="Laiou"/>{{rp|3}} The problem with this view, according to political science professor Andrew R. Murphy,<ref>{{cite web |title=Andrew R Murphy |url=https://vcu.academia.edu/AndrewMurphy |publisher=academia.edu |quote=Virginia Commonwealth University, Political Science, Faculty Member Rutgers, The State University of New Jersey, Political Science, Faculty Member}}</ref> is that such concepts as intolerance were not part of eleventh century thinking about relationships for any of the various groups involved in or affected by the crusades, neither the Latins, the Byzantines, the Turks, the ], nor others.<ref name="Murphy">{{cite journal|last=Murphy|first=Andrew R.| title=Tolerance, Toleration, and the Liberal Tradition|year=1997|volume=29|issue=4|publisher=The University of Chicago Press Journals|journal=Polity|pages=593–623|doi=10.2307/3235269|jstor=3235269|s2cid=155764374}}</ref>{{rp|xii-xvii}} Instead, concepts of tolerance began to grow during the crusades from efforts to define legal limits and the nature of co-existence, and these ideas grew among both Christians and Muslims.<ref name="Murphy"/>{{rp|xii}} | |||
These wars produced multiple massacres perpetrated by both sides. According to Mary Jane Engh's definition of religious persecution, which identifies it as "the repressive action initiated or condoned by authorities against their own people on religious grounds," it is not possible to term these acts of war as religious persecution.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Engh |first1=Mary Jane |title=In the Name of Heaven 3000 Years of Religious Persecution |date=2010 |publisher=Prometheus |isbn=9781615925490 |page=8}}</ref> | |||
After the collapse of the ] and the ], the last of the Crusaders' possessions in Asia in 1291, one of the main Christian ] was suppressed from 1307 on trumped-up charges by the papacy.<ref name=":8">{{Cite book|last=Tyerman|first=Christopher|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=H59MQj7vt4UC|title=The Crusades: A Very Short Introduction|publisher=Oxford University Press|year=2005|isbn=978-0-19-157811-3|page=101}}</ref> The ] were accused of sodomy, heresy, and corruption and the members were persecuted.<ref name=":8" /> In the crusades waged against non-Muslims, including Christians described as heretics, Catholic participants were promised the same spiritual rewards as were believed to be received by those who fought against Muslims in the Holy Land.<ref name=":9">{{Cite book|last=Nicholson|first=Helen J.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=xuHkATz7mZEC&pg=PA54|title=The Crusades|publisher=Greenwood Publishing Group|year=2004|isbn=978-0-313-32685-1|location=Westport, CN and London|pages=53–76}}</ref> | |||
==== Albigensian Crusade ==== | |||
], with the king of France, ], began the military campaign known as the ] between 1209 and 1226 against other Christians known as ].<ref name=":9" /><ref name="Kienzle">{{cite book|last=Kienzle|first=Beverly Mayne|title=Cistercians, Heresy, and Crusade in Occitania, 1145–1229: Preaching in the Lord's Vineyard|publisher=Boydell Press|year=2001|isbn=9781903153000|location=U.K.}}</ref>{{rp|46,47}} Scholars disagree, using two distinct lines of reasoning, on whether the war that followed was religious persecution from the Pope or a land grab by King Philip.<ref name="Rummel"/>{{rp|50}} Historian ] says the Pope exercised "little real control over events in Occitania".<ref name="Marvin">Marvin, Laurence W.. The Occitan War: A Military and Political History of the Albigensian Crusade, 1209–1218. N.p., Cambridge University Press, 2008.</ref>{{rp|258}} Four years after the ] in 1213, the Pope cancelled crusade indulgences and called for an end to the campaign.<ref name="Graham-Leigh">{{cite book|last=Graham-Leigh|first= Elaine |title=The Southern French Nobility and the Albigensian Crusade|publisher=The Boydell Press|location=Rochester, NY|year=2005|isbn=1-84383-129-5}}</ref>{{rp|58}} The campaign continued anyway. The Pope was not reversed until the Fourth Lateran council re-instituted crusade status two years later in 1215; afterwards, the Pope removed it yet again.<ref name="Jones-2009">{{cite journal|last1=Jones|first1=Chris|date=1 March 2009|title=09.03.20, Marvin, The Occitan War|url=https://scholarworks.iu.edu/journals/index.php/tmr/article/view/16779|journal=]|publisher=]|pages=no page #s available|issn=1096-746X|id=baj9928.0903.020}}</ref><ref name="Marvin"/>{{rp|229,235}} The campaign continued in what Marvin refers to as "an increasingly murky moral atmosphere" for the next 16 years: there was technically no longer any crusade, no indulgences or dispensational rewards for fighting it, the papal legates exceeded their orders from the Pope, and the army occupied lands of nobles who were in the good graces of the church.<ref name="Marvin"/>{{rp|216}} The Treaty of Paris that ended the campaign left the Cathars still in existence, but awarded rule of Languedoc to Louis' descendants.<ref name="Marvin"/>{{rp|235}} | |||
====Northern (Baltic) crusades==== | |||
The Northern (or ]), went on intermittently from 1147 to 1316, and the primary trigger for these wars was not religious persecution but instead was the noble's desire for territorial expansion and material wealth in the form of land, furs, amber, slaves, and tribute.<ref name="Dragnea2">{{cite book|last=Dragnea|first=Mihai|title=The Wendish Crusade, 1147: The Development of Crusading Ideology in the Twelfth Century|publisher=Routledge|year=2020|isbn=978-0-367-36696-4|location=NY}}</ref>{{rp|5,6}} The princes wanted to subdue these pagan peoples and stop their raiding by conquering and converting them, but ultimately, Iben Fonnesberg-Schmidt says, the princes were motivated by their desire to extend their power and prestige, and conversion was not always an element of their plans.<ref name="Iben">{{cite book|last=Fonnesberg-Schmidt|first=Iben|title=The popes and the Baltic crusades, 1147–1254|publisher=Brill|year=2007|isbn=9789004155022}}</ref>{{rp|24}} When it was, conversion by these princes was almost always as a result of conquest, either by the direct use of force or indirectly when a leader converted and required it of his followers as well.<ref name="Iben" />{{rp|23,24}} "While the theologians maintained that conversion should be voluntary, there was a widespread pragmatic acceptance of conversion obtained through political pressure or military coercion."<ref name="Iben" />{{rp|24}} The Church's acceptance of this led some commentators of the time to endorse and approve it, something Christian thought had never done before.<ref>]. Medieval Germany: 1056–1273. Trans. Helga Braun and Richard Mortimer. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1988. p.g. 157–158</ref>{{rp|157–158}}<ref name="Iben" />{{rp|24}} | |||
===Ilkhanate=== | |||
During the ], massacres were perpetrated by ] against the Assyrians, particularly in and around the ancient Assyrian city of Arbela (modern ]).{{citation needed|date=April 2018}} | |||
] provided this contemporary assessment of the Mongols attitudes toward their Christian subjects after their conversion to Islam: “And having seen very much modesty and other habits of this kind among Christian people, certainly the Mongols loved them greatly at the beginning of their kingdom, a time ago somewhat short. But their love hath turned to such intense hatred that they cannot even see them with their eyes approvingly, because they have all alike become Muslims".<ref>{{cite book | chapter-url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/doi/10.31826/9781463209179-020/pdf | doi=10.31826/9781463209179-020 | chapter=The Laws of Chingiz Khân | title=The Chronography of Bar Hebraeus | year=2003 | pages=354–355 | publisher=Gorgias Press | isbn=9781463209179 }}</ref> Things became worse when the khan, Mahmud Ghazan, (who converted to Islam in 1295) yielded to “popular pressure which compelled him to persecute Christians,” and culminated in the following ordinance: “The churches shall be uprooted, and the altars overturned, and the celebrations of the Eucharist shall cease, and the hymns of praise, and the sounds of calls to prayer shall be abolished; and the heads of the Christians, and the heads of the congregations of the Jews, and the great men among them, shall be killed"<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ex49AAAAIAAJ|title=The Eclipse of Chrostianity in Asia|page=163|last1=Browne |first1=Laurence E. |date=September 1967 }}</ref> | |||
<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=FeHAxxEpe-cC|title=Christianity in Persia and the Status of Non-Muslims in Modern Iran|page=82|isbn=9780739136096 |last1=Christian Van Gorder |first1=A. |year=2010 |publisher=Rowman & Littlefield }}</ref><ref name="auto2">{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=_g58CF8_RLMC|title=The Triumph of Christianity: How the Jesus Movement Became the World's Largest Religion|page=210|isbn=9780062098702 |last1=Stark |first1=Rodney |date=25 October 2011 |publisher=Harper Collins }}</ref> | |||
Empowered by this ordinance and believing “that everyone who did not abandon Christianity and deny his faith should be killed,” Muslim mobs ran amok, slaughtering and wreaking havoc among Christian populations. In Armenia, church services were banned and local authorities ordered to tattoo a black mark on the shoulder of every male Christian and to pluck out the beards and inflict other humiliations on every Christian man. “When few Christians defected in response to these measures, the Khan then ordered that all Christian men be castrated and have one eye put out which caused many deaths in this era before antibiotics, but did lead to many conversions” to Islam.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ex49AAAAIAAJ|title=The Eclipse of Chrostianity in Asia|page=167|last1=Browne |first1=Laurence E. |date=September 1967 }}</ref><ref name="auto2"/> | |||
The consideration which the Mongols bestowed on the Christians (particularly the Nestorians) singled them out for the hatred of the Muslims. In 1261, Muslims of Mosul pillaged and killed all those who did not convert to Islam. Several monks and community leaders and others from the common people recanted. The Kurds then descended from the mountains and attacked the Christians of the region, massacring many of them; they pillaged the convent of Mar Matai, only withdrawing after extorting a heavy ransom from the monks.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=8DkV4_ExCHYC|title=Christians and Jews in the Ottoman Arab World: The Roots of Sectarianism|pages=46–47|isbn=9780521005821 |last1=Masters |first1=Bruce |date=25 March 2004 |publisher=Cambridge University Press }}</ref> | |||
== Late Middle Ages == | |||
=== Western Europe === | |||
Advocates of lay piety called for church reform and met with persecution from the Popes.<ref name="Humanities">{{cite book|author1=Roy T. Matthews|author2=F. DeWitt Platt| title=The Western Humanities|publisher=MayfieldPublishing|location=Mountain View, California|year=1992|isbn=0-87484-785-0}}</ref>{{rp|248–250}} ] (1320–1384) urged the church to give up ownership of property, which produced much of the church's wealth, and to once again embrace poverty and simplicity. He urged the church to stop being subservient to the state and its politics. He denied papal authority. John Wycliff died of a stroke, but his followers, called ''Lollards'', were declared heretics.<ref name="Humanities" />{{rp|249}} After the ] many were killed.<ref>{{cite web|last=Crompton|first=James|title=Leicestershire Lollards |url=https://www.le.ac.uk/lahs/downloads/LollardsSmPagesfromvolumeXLIV-3.pdf}}</ref>{{rp|12,13}} | |||
] (1369–1415) accepted some of Wycliff's views and aligned with the ] which was also rooted in popular piety. In 1415, Hus was called to the ] where his ideas were condemned as heretical and he was handed over to the state and burned at the stake.<ref>Kuhns, Oscar, and Dickie, Robert. Jan Hus: Reformation in Bohemia. United Kingdom, Reformation Press, 2017.</ref>{{rp|130,135–139}}<ref name="Humanities" />{{rp|250}} | |||
The Fraticelli, who were also known as the "Little Brethren" or "Spiritual Franciscans", were dedicated followers of Saint Francis of Assisi. These Franciscans honored their vow of poverty and saw the wealth of the Church as a contributor to corruption and injustice when so many lived in poverty. They criticized the worldly behavior of many churchmen.<ref name="Wakefield">{{cite book|editor1-last=Wakefield|editor1-first=Walter|editor2-last=Evans|editor2-first=Austin|title=Heresies of The High Middle Ages |publisher=Columbia|year=1991|isbn=9780231096324}}</ref>{{rp|28,50,305}} Thus, the Brethren were declared heretical by ] (1316–1334) who was called "the banker of Avignon".<ref>Chamberlin, Eric Russell. The bad Popes. United States, Dorset Press, 1986.</ref>{{rp|131}} | |||
The leader of these brethren, ] (c. 1260–1270{{Snd}} 1320) was well known as he had spent much of his life battling the Dominican-run inquisitions. He confessed, after torture and threat of excommunication, to the charge of opposing the inquisitions, and was defrocked and sentenced to life in prison, in chains, in solitary confinement, and to receive nothing but bread and water. The judges attempted to ameliorate the harshness of this sentence due to his age and frailty, but ] countermanded them and delivered the friar to Inquisitor ]. Délicieux died shortly thereafter in early 1320.<ref>Burr, David. The Spiritual Franciscans: From Protest to Persecution in the Century After Saint Francis. United States, Penn State University Press, 2001.</ref>{{rp|191,196–198}} | |||
===Mamluk Sultanate=== | |||
when Sultan ] took Antioch from the Crusaders he wrote a letter to Christians boasting of the atrocities they would have seen his soldiers commit had they been there:<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=fKYxKsgVpmMC|title=The New Concise History of the Crusades|pages=181–182|isbn=9780742538221 |last1=Madden |first1=Thomas F. |date=2005 |publisher=Rowman & Littlefield }}</ref> | |||
{{blockquote|You would have seen your knights prostrate beneath the horses’ hooves, your houses stormed by pillagers and ransacked by looters, your wealth weighed by the quintal, your women sold four at a time and bought for a dinar of your own money! You would have seen the crosses in your churches smashed, the pages of the false Testaments scattered, the Patriarchs’ tombs overturned. You would have seen your Muslim enemy trampling on the place where you celebrate the Mass, cutting the throats of monks, priests and deacons upon the altars, bringing sudden death to the Patriarchs and slavery to the royal princes. You would have seen fire running through your palaces, your dead burned in this world before going down to the fires of the next, your palace lying unrecognizable, the Church of St. Paul and that of the Cathedral of St. Peter pulled down and destroyed; then you would have said, “Would that I were dust, and that no letter had ever brought me such tidings!”}} | |||
=== Timurid Empire === | |||
] (Tamerlane) instigated large scale massacres of Christians in ], ], ] and Syria in the 14th century AD. Most of the victims were indigenous ] and ], members of the ] and ]es, which led to the decimation of the hitherto majority Assyrian population in northern Mesopotamia and the abandonment of the ancient Assyrian city of ].<ref>{{cite book|last=Khanbaghi|first=Aptin|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=7iAbUEaXnfEC&pg=PA87|title=The fire, the star and the cross: minority religions in medieval and early modern Iran|publisher=I.B.Tauris|year=2006|isbn=9781845110567}}</ref> Tamerlane virtually exterminated the ], which had previously been a major branch of Christianity but afterwards became largely confined to a small area now known as the ].<ref name="nestoriangenocide">{{Cite web|url=https://www.britannica.com/topic/Nestorianism|title=Nestorianism | Definition, History, & Churches | Britannica|website=www.britannica.com|date=2 June 2023 }}</ref> | |||
== Early modern period == | |||
=== Protestant Reformation and Counter-Reformation === | |||
] and ] by ] (]). An illustration of the prophecy of persecution made during the ] according to the '']''.{{Break}}"But before all these, they shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for my name's sake."<ref>{{Bibleverse|Luke|21:12|KJV}}</ref>{{refn|group=note|({{Langx|grc-x-koine|πρὸ δὲ τούτων πάντων ἐπιβαλοῦσιν ἐφ’ ὑμᾶς τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῶν καὶ διώξουσιν, παραδιδόντες εἰς τὰς συναγωγὰς καὶ φυλακάς, ἀπαγομένους ἐπὶ βασιλεῖς καὶ ἡγεμόνας ἕνεκεν τοῦ ὀνόματός μου·}})}}]] | |||
{{Main|European wars of religion|Reformation|Counter-Reformation}} | |||
The ] Reformation and the ] Counter-Reformation provoked a number of persecutions of Christians by other Christians and the ], including the ], the ], the ], the ], the ], and the ]. There were false allegations of ] and numerous ]. | |||
===China=== | |||
], a French missionary in China, by slow slicing ('']'').]] | |||
Beginning in the late 17th century and for at least a century, Christianity was banned in China by the ] of the ] after ] forbade ] from ] their relatives, ], the ] or ].<ref name=Ye_Xiaowen>{{cite web|url=http://www.china.org.cn/english/features/45466.htm |title=China's Religions Retrospect and Prospect | author= Ye Xiaowen | place= Hong Kong|date= 19 February 2001 |publisher=China Internet Information Center |access-date=29 June 2011}}</ref><ref>{{Cite journal|date=14 May 2018|title=Christianity and Empire: The Catholic Mission in Late Imperial China|doi=10.1017/stc.2018.1 |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/studies-in-church-history/article/abs/christianity-and-empire-the-catholic-mission-in-late-imperial-china/2B3485994A654C67CA80D0C5F8DAFFEE|last1=Hsia |first1=R. Po-Chia |journal=Studies in Church History |volume=54 |pages=208–224 |s2cid=165314911 }}{{Retrieved|access-date=2023-02-14}}</ref> | |||
The ] targeted foreign and ]. Beginning in 1899, Boxers spread violence across ] and the ], attacking or murdering Christian missionaries and Chinese Christians. They decided the "primary devils" were the Christian missionaries, and the "secondary devils" were the Chinese converts to Christianity. Both had to recant or be driven out or killed.<ref>{{cite book|author=Victor Purcell|title=The Boxer Uprising: A Background Study|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=2MeUoD9G9xAC&pg=PA125|year=2010|publisher=Cambridge University Press|page=125|isbn=9780521148122}}</ref><ref>{{cite book|author=Diana Preston|title=The Boxer Rebellion: The Dramatic Story of China's War on Foreigners That Shook the World in the Summer of 1900|url=https://archive.org/details/boxerrebelliondr00dian|url-access=registration|year=2000|publisher=Walker|page=|isbn=9780802713612}}</ref> Boxers burned Christian churches, killed Chinese Christians and intimidated Chinese officials who stood in their way. Orthodox, Protestant, and Catholic missionaries and their Chinese parishioners were massacred throughout northern China, some by Boxers and others by government troops and authorities. ] implemented a brutal anti-foreign and anti-Christian policy. The ], based in England, opened its mission in Shanxi in 1877. In 1900 all its missionaries there were killed, along with all 120 converts.<ref>{{ cite book | author=R. G. Tiedemann | title=Reference Guide to Christian Missionary Societies in China: From the Sixteenth to the Twentieth Century | date=2009 | page= 125 | publisher= M.E. Sharpe | isbn =9780765640017 }}</ref> By the summer's end, more foreigners and as many as 2,000 Chinese Christians had been put to death in the province. Journalist and historical writer Nat Brandt has called the massacre of Christians in Shanxi "the greatest single tragedy in the history of Christian evangelicalism."<ref>{{Cite book|last=Brandt|first=Nat|url=http://archive.org/details/massacreinshansi00bran|title=Massacre in Shansi|date=1994|publisher=Syracuse University Press|url-access= registration |isbn=978-0-8156-0282-8 | page= xiii}}</ref> During the Boxer Rebellion as a whole, a total of 136 Protestant missionaries and 53 children were killed, and 47 Catholic priests and nuns, 30,000 Chinese Catholics, 2,000 Chinese Protestants, and 200 to 400 of the 700 Russian Orthodox Christians in Beijing were estimated to have been killed. Collectively, the Protestant dead were called the ].<ref>{{cite book |last=Thompson |first=Larry Clinton |date=2009 |title=William Scott Ament and the Boxer Rebellion: Heroism, Hubris, and the "Ideal Missionary" |place= Jefferson, NC |publisher= McFarland |page=184 |isbn=9780786453382}}</ref> | |||
The Muslim unit ] which was serving in the Chinese army attacked Christians.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=CBOpWiyl4NsC&pg=PA172|title=A traveller's history of China|author=Stephen G. Haw|author-link=Stephen G. Haw|year=2003|publisher=Interlink Books|page=172|isbn=1-56656-486-7}}</ref><ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=tvZwAAAAMAAJ&q=muslim+baron+von+ketteler|title=The modern history of China|author=Henry McAleavy|author-link=Henry McAleavy|year=1967|publisher=Praeger|page=165|isbn=9780297176619}}</ref><ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=rcdkmohiuuQC&pg=PA80|title=The Atlantic monthly, Volume 113 By Making of America Project|author=Sterling Making of America Project|year=1914|publisher=Atlantic Monthly Co.|page=80}}</ref> | |||
During the ], the ] incited ], ]. Portraits of ] replaced the crucifix in several churches, KMT posters proclaimed that "Jesus Christ is dead. Why not worship something alive such as ]?" Foreign missionaries were attacked and anti-foreign riots broke out.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=YkREps9oGR4C&q=emocracy+absolutely+impossible|title=Chiang Kai Shek: China's Generalissimo and the Nation He Lost|author=Jonathan Fenby|year=2005|publisher=Carroll & Graf Publishers|page=126|isbn=0-7867-1484-0}}</ref> In 1926, Muslim General ] attempted to drive out foreigners in ], attacking American, European, and other foreigners and missionaries, and generally making the province unsafe for foreigners. Westerners fled from the province, and some Chinese Christians were also attacked as imperialist agents.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=tCA9AAAAIAAJ&q=muslim|title=Region and nation: the Kwangsi clique in Chinese politics, 1925–1937|author=Diana Lary|year=1974|publisher=Cambridge University Press|page=99|isbn=0-521-20204-3}}</ref> | |||
From 1894 to 1938, many ] Muslims converted to Christianity. They were killed, tortured and jailed.<ref>Missionary Review of the World; 1878-1939. Princeton Press. 1939. p. 130. vol.62.</ref><ref>{{Cite book|last=Claydon|first=David|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=gV32uPMChgAC&pg=PA385|title=A New Vision, a New Heart, a Renewed Call|date=2005|publisher=William Carey Library|isbn=978-0-87808-363-3|page=385}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book|last1=Uhalley|first1=Stephen|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=iPnqBgAAQBAJ&pg=PA274|title=China and Christianity: Burdened Past, Hopeful Future|last2=Wu|first2=Xiaoxin|date=2015|publisher=Routledge|isbn=978-1-317-47501-9|page=274}}</ref> Christian missionaries were expelled.<ref>{{Cite book|last=Forbes|first=Andrew D. W.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=IAs9AAAAIAAJ&pg=PA84|title=Warlords and Muslims in Chinese Central Asia: A Political History of Republican Sinkiang 1911-1949|date=1986|publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-25514-1| pages=84, 87}}</ref> | |||
===French Revolution=== | |||
{{Main|Dechristianisation of France during the French Revolution|Revolt in the Vendée}} | |||
], 1792]] | |||
The Dechristianisation of France during the French Revolution is a conventional description of a campaign, conducted by various ]-era governments of France beginning with the start of the ] in 1789, to eliminate any symbol that might be associated with the past, especially the ]. | |||
The program included the following policies:<ref>Latreille, A. FRENCH REVOLUTION, New Catholic Encyclopedia v. 5, pp. 972–973 (Second Ed. 2002 Thompson/Gale) {{ISBN|0-7876-4004-2}}</ref><ref>Spielvogel, Jackson p. 549, 2005 | |||
Thomson Wadsworth</ref><ref name="google">{{Cite book |last1=Tallett |first1=Frank | chapter= Dechristianizing France: The year II and the revolutionary experience | pages=1–28 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=aL4lsWdd-rAC |title=Religion, Society and Politics in France Since 1789 |editor1-last= Tallett | editor1-first= Frank | editor2-last=Atkin |editor2-first=Nicholas |date=1991 |publisher=A&C Black |isbn=978-1-85285-057-9}}</ref>{{rp|1}} | |||
* the deportation of clergy and the condemnation of many of them to death, | |||
* the closing, ] and pillaging of churches, removal of the word "saint" from street names and other acts to banish Christian culture from the public sphere | |||
* removal of statues, plates, and other iconography from places of worship | |||
* destruction of crosses, bells and other external signs of worship | |||
* the institution of revolutionary and civic cults, including the ] and subsequently the ], | |||
* the large-scale destruction of religious monuments, | |||
* the outlawing of public and private worship and religious education, | |||
* forced marriages of the clergy, | |||
* forced abjuration of priesthood, and | |||
* the enactment of a law on 21 October 1793 making all nonjuring priests and all persons who harbored them liable to death on sight. | |||
] | |||
The climax was reached with the celebration of the Goddess "Reason" in ], the Parisian cathedral, on 10 November. | |||
Under threat of death, imprisonment, military conscription or loss of income, about 20,000 constitutional priests were forced to abdicate or hand over their letters of ordination and 6,000 – 9,000 were coerced to marry, many ceasing their ministerial duties.<ref name="google"/>{{rp|10}} Some of those who abdicated covertly ministered to the people.<ref name="google" />{{rp|10}} By the end of the decade, approximately 30,000 priests were forced to leave France, and thousands who did not leave were executed.<ref>{{ cite book | last= Lewis | first= Gwynne | url= https://books.google.com/books?id=VjXHmc6Z5ZcC&dq=dechristianisation+of+france+during+the+french+revolution&pg=PA45 | title= The French Revolution: Rethinking the Debate | page=96 | date= 1993 | publisher=Routledge | isbn = 0-415-05466-4}}</ref> Most of France was left without the services of a priest, deprived of the ] and any nonjuring priest faced the ] or deportation to ].<ref name="google"/>{{rp|11}} | |||
The March 1793 conscription requiring ] to fill their district's quota of 300,000 enraged the populace, who took up arms as "The Catholic Army", "Royal" being added later, and fought for "above all the reopening of their parish churches with their former priests."<ref name="Jones-52-53">{{Cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=buHXFDFdeoQC|title=Resisting Rebellion|isbn=9780813191706 |last1=Joes |first1=Anthony James |date=2006 | publisher= University Press of Kentucky | pages= 52–53 }}</ref> | |||
With these ] came formal orders for forced evacuation; also, a ']' policy was initiated: farms were destroyed, crops and forests burned and villages razed. There were many reported atrocities and a campaign of mass killing universally targeted at residents of the ] regardless of combatant status, political affiliation, age or gender.<ref>{{cite web|year=2006|title=Jones, Adam Genocide: A Comprehensive Introduction|url=http://www.genocidetext.net/gaci_origins.pdf|publisher=Routledge/Taylor & Francis Publishers Forthcoming|page=7|access-date=27 October 2008|archive-date=10 October 2017|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20171010110108/http://www.genocidetext.net/gaci_origins.pdf|url-status=dead}}</ref> By July 1796, the estimated Vendean dead numbered between 117,000 and 500,000, out of a population of around 800,000.<ref>{{cite web|title=Three State and Counterrevolution in France by Charles Tilly|url=http://content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docId=ft2h4nb1h9&doc.view=content&chunk.id=d0e1419&toc.depth=1&anchor.id=0&brand=eschol|access-date=29 June 2011|publisher=cdlib.org}}</ref><ref>{{cite news|last1=Furlaud|first1=Alice|date=9 July 1989|title=Vive la Contre-Revolution!|work=The New York Times|url=https://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?sec=travel&res=950DE1DC123AF93AA35754C0A96F948260}}</ref><ref>{{Cite periodical |last=McPhee| first= Peter|url=https://www.h-france.net/vol4reviews/mcphee3.html | title= Review of Reynald Secher, A French Genocide: The Vendée |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20120420184315/http://www.h-france.net/vol4reviews/mcphee3.html|archive-date=20 April 2012| magazine= H-France Review | volume=4 | date=March 2004 |number= 26}}</ref> | |||
===Japan=== | |||
{{Main|Martyrs of Japan}} | |||
]. 17th-century Japanese painting.]] | |||
] assumed control over Japan in 1600. Like ], he disliked Christian activities in Japan. The ] finally decided to ban Catholicism in 1614, and in the mid-17th century it demanded the expulsion of all European missionaries and the execution of all converts. This marked the end of open Christianity in Japan.<ref name="Mullins">{{cite journal|last=Mullins|first=Mark R.|year=1990|title=Japanese Pentecostalism and the World of the Dead: a Study of Cultural Adaptation in Iesu no Mitama Kyokai|journal=Japanese Journal of Religious Studies|volume=17|issue=4|pages=353–374|doi=10.18874/jjrs.17.4.1990.353-374|doi-access=free}}</ref> The ], led by a young ] boy named ], took place in 1637. After the ] fell, the shogunate's forces beheaded an estimated 37,000 rebels and sympathizers. Amakusa Shirō's severed head was taken to ] for public display, and the entire complex at Hara Castle was burned to the ground and buried together with the bodies of all the dead.<ref>Naramoto, p. 401.</ref>{{full citation needed|date=May 2024}} | |||
Many of the Christians in Japan continued for two centuries to maintain their religion as ], or hidden Christians, without any priests or pastors. Some of those who were killed for their Faith are venerated as the ]. | |||
Christianity was later allowed during the ]. The ] of 1890 introduced ] and permitted freedom of religion. | |||
===Kingdom of Mysore=== | |||
{{See also|Captivity of Mangalorean Catholics at Seringapatam}} | |||
] route. Mangalorean Catholics had traveled through this route on their way to ].]] | |||
Muslim ], the ruler of the ], took action against the ] community from ] and the ] district on the southwestern coast of India. Tipu was widely reputed to be anti-Christian. He took Mangalorean Catholics into captivity at ] on 24 February 1784 and released them on 4 May 1799.<ref name="dajser">{{cite web |url=http://www.daijiworld.com/chan/achievers_view.asp?a_id=28 |title=Deportation & The Konkani Christian Captivity at Srirangapatna (1784 Feb. 24th Ash Wednesday) |publisher=] |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20080129233351/http://www.daijiworld.com/chan/achievers_view.asp?a_id=28 |archive-date=29 January 2008 | author1= Jerald Sequeira }}</ref> | |||
Soon after the ] in 1784, Tipu gained control of Canara.<ref>{{harvnb|Forrest|1887|pp=314–316}}</ref> He issued orders to seize the Christians in Canara, confiscate their estates,<ref>{{harvnb|The Gentleman's Magazine|1833|p=}}</ref> and deport them to Seringapatam, the capital of his empire, through the ] route.<ref name="dm">{{cite web | |||
|url=http://www.dioceseofmangalore.org/history.asp | |||
|title= Christianity in Mangalore | |||
|publisher=]|url-status=usurped | |||
|archive-url= https://web.archive.org/web/20080622155343/http://www.dioceseofmangalore.org/history.asp |archive-date = 22 June 2008}}</ref> There were no priests among the captives. Together with Fr. Miranda, all the 21 arrested priests were issued orders of expulsion to Goa, fined Rs 2 lakhs, and threatened death by hanging if they ever returned.{{citation needed|date=May 2014}} Tipu ordered the destruction of 27 Catholic churches. | |||
According to ], a Scottish soldier and the first collector of Canara, around 60,000 of them,<ref name="bow2">{{harvnb|Bowring|1997|p=|Ref=bow}}</ref> nearly 92 percent of the entire Mangalorean Catholic community, were captured. 7,000 escaped. Observer ] reports that 70,000 were captured, from a population of 80,000, with 10,000 escaping. They were forced to climb nearly {{convert|4000|ft|m}} through the jungles of the ] mountain ranges. It was {{convert|210|mi|km}} from Mangalore to Seringapatam, and the journey took six weeks. According to British Government records, 20,000 of them died on the march to Seringapatam. According to ], a British officer, who was held captive along with Mangalorean Catholics, 30,000 of them were forcibly converted to Islam. The young women and girls were forcibly made wives of the Muslims living there and later distributed and sold in prostitution.{{sfn|Scurry|Whiteway|1824|p=103}} The young men who offered resistance were disfigured by cutting their noses, upper lips, and ears.{{sfn|Scurry|Whiteway|1824|p=104}} | |||
], who was detained a prisoner for 10 years by Tipu Sultan along with the Mangalorean Catholics]] | |||
Tipu Sultan's invasion of the ] had an adverse impact on the ] community of the Malabar coast. Many churches in Malabar and ] were damaged. The old Syrian Nasrani seminary at Angamaly which had been the center of Catholic religious education for several centuries was razed to the ground by Tipu's soldiers. Many centuries-old religious manuscripts were lost forever. The church was later relocated to Kottayam where it still exists to this date. The Mor Sabor church at Akaparambu and the Martha Mariam Church attached to the seminary were destroyed as well. Tipu's army set fire to the church at Palayoor and attacked the Ollur Church in 1790. Furthernmore, the Arthat church and the Ambazhakkad seminary was also destroyed. Over the course of this invasion, many Saint Thomas Christians were killed or forcibly converted to Islam. Most of the coconut, arecanut, pepper and cashew plantations held by the Saint Thomas Christian farmers were also indiscriminately destroyed by the invading army. As a result, when Tipu's army invaded Guruvayur and adjacent areas, the Syrian Christian community fled Calicut and small towns like Arthat to new centres like Kunnamkulam, Chalakudi, Ennakadu, Cheppadu, Kannankode, ], etc. where there were already Christians. They were given refuge by Sakthan Tamburan, the ruler of Cochin and Karthika Thirunal, the ruler of Travancore, who gave them lands, plantations and encouraged their businesses. Colonel Macqulay, the British resident of Travancore also helped them.<ref name= Bernard >K.L. Bernard, ''Kerala History '', p. 79</ref> | |||
Tipu's persecution of Christians also extended to captured British soldiers. For instance, there were a significant amount of forced conversions of British captives between 1780 and 1784. Following their disastrous defeat at the ], 7,000 British men along with an unknown number of women were held captive by Tipu in the fortress of Seringapatnam. Of these, over 300 were circumcised and given Muslim names and clothes, and several British regimental drummer boys were made to wear '']'' and entertain the court as ''nautch'' girls or dancing girls. After the 10-year-long captivity ended, James Scurry, one of those prisoners, recounted that he had forgotten how to sit in a chair and use a knife and fork. His English was broken and stilted, having lost all his vernacular idiom. His skin had darkened to the swarthy complexion of ]es, and moreover, he had developed an aversion to wearing European clothes.<ref>William Dalrymple ''White Mughals'' (2006) p. 28</ref> | |||
=== Ottoman Empire === | |||
{{Main|Christianity in the Ottoman Empire}} | |||
Historian Warren Treadgold gives a summary on the historical background highlighting the cumulative effects of the relentless Turkish Muslim depredations against the Byzantine Empire in its Anatolian heartland by the late 14th century:<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=nYbnr5XVbzUC|title=A History of the Byzantine State and Society|pages=813–814|isbn=9780804726306 |last1=Treadgold |first1=Warren T. |date=October 1997 |publisher=Stanford University Press }}</ref> | |||
{{blockquote|As the Turks raided and conquered, they enslaved many Christians, selling some in other Muslim regions and hindering the rest from practicing their faith. Conversions , Turkish migration, and Greek outmigration increasingly endangered the Greek minority in central Asia Minor. When the Turks overran Western Anatolia, they occupied the countryside first, driving the Greeks into the cities, or away to Europe, or the islands. By the time the Anatolian cities fell, the land around them was already largely Turkish .}} | |||
In accordance with the traditional custom which was practiced at the time, Sultan ] allowed his troops and his entourage to engage in unbridled pillaging and looting in the city of ] for three full days shortly after ]. Once the three days passed, he claimed its remaining contents for himself.<ref name="Runciman 1965">{{Cite book|last=Runciman|first=Steven|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=BAzntP0lg58C|title=The Fall of Constantinople 1453|publisher=Cambridge University Press|year=1965|isbn=978-0-521-39832-9|pages=145–148|language=en}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book|last=Nicol|first=Donald MacGillivray|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=LpBsQgAACAAJ|title=The End of the Byzantine Empire|publisher=Edward Arnold|year=1979|isbn=978-0-7131-6250-9|location=London|page=88|language=en|author-link=Donald Nicol}}</ref> However, at the end of the first day, he proclaimed that the looting should cease because he felt profound sadness when he toured the looted and enslaved city.<ref>{{Cite journal|last=Inalcik|first=Halil|year=1969|title=The Policy of Mehmed II toward the Greek Population of Istanbul and the Byzantine Buildings of the City|journal=Dumbarton Oaks Papers|volume=23/24|pages=229–249|doi=10.2307/1291293|jstor=1291293|issn=0070-7546}}</ref><ref name="Runciman 1965" /> Hagia Sophia was not exempted from the pillage and looting and specifically became its focal point as the invaders believed it to contain the greatest treasures and valuables of the city.<ref name="Nicol_a_2">Nicol. ''The End of the Byzantine Empire'', p. 90.</ref> Shortly after the defence<!--Br. Eng spllg--> of the ] collapsed and the Ottoman troops entered the city victoriously, the pillagers and looters made their way to the Hagia Sophia and battered down its doors before storming in.<ref name="Runciman 1965" /> | |||
Throughout the period of the ], the worshippers who were trapped in the city participated in the ] and they also recited the Prayer of the Hours at the ] and the church formed a safe-haven and a refuge for many of those worshippers who were unable to contribute to the city's defence<!--Br. Eng spllg-->, which comprised women, children, elderly, the sick and the wounded.<ref name="Runciman_2.5">Runciman. ''The Fall of Constantinople'', pp. 133–34.</ref><ref name="Nicol_b_1">{{ cite book | isbn =9780521439916 | last= Nicol | first=Donald M. | title=The Last Centuries of Byzantium 1261–1453| place= Cambridge | publisher=Cambridge University Press| date= 1972 | page= 389}}</ref> Being trapped in the church, the many congregants and yet more refugees inside became spoils-of-war to be divided amongst the triumphant invaders. The building was desecrated and looted, with the helpless occupants who sought shelter within the church being enslaved.<ref name="Nicol_a_2" /> While most of the elderly and the infirm/wounded and sick were killed, and the remainder (mainly teenage males and young boys) were chained up and sold into slavery.<ref name="Runciman 1965" /> | |||
The women of Constantinople also suffered from rape at the hands of Ottoman forces.<ref name="hRhtW">{{Cite magazine |last=Smith |first=Cyril J. |year=1974 |title=History of Rape and Rape Laws |url=https://heinonline.org/HOL/LandingPage?handle=hein.journals/wolj60&div=31&id=&page= |magazine=Women Law Journal |issue=60 |page=188 |access-date=12 October 2020 |archive-date=26 April 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200426103547/https://heinonline.org/HOL/LandingPage?handle=hein.journals%2Fwolj60&div=31&id=&page= |url-status=live }}</ref> According to Barbaro, "all through the day the Turks made a great slaughter of Christians through the city". According to historian ], widespread persecution of the city's civilian inhabitants took place, resulting in thousands of murders and rapes, and 30,000 civilians being enslaved or forcibly deported.<ref name="iK51W">{{cite book |last1=Mansel |first1=Philip |title=Constantinople: City of the World's Desire 1453–1924 |chapter-url=https://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-srv/style/longterm/books/chap1/constantinople.htm |date= 1995 | publisher= St. Martin's Press | via=The Washington Post |access-date=7 August 2020 |archive-date=24 July 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20190724153239/http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-srv/style/longterm/books/chap1/constantinople.htm |url-status=live |chapter=One: The Conqueror}}</ref><ref name="Crowley2009">{{cite book |author=Roger Crowley|title=Constantinople: The Last Great Siege, 1453|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ftOp1cR7VK8C&pg=PT226|date=6 August 2009|publisher=Faber & Faber|isbn=978-0-571-25079-0|page=226|quote=The vast majority of the ordinary citizens - about 30,000 - were marched off to the slave markets of Edirne, Bursa and Ankara.}}</ref><ref name="Akbar2002">{{cite book |author=M.J Akbar|title=The Shade of Swords: Jihad and the Conflict Between Islam and Christianity |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=d_iBAgAAQBAJ&pg=PA86|date=3 May 2002|publisher=Routledge|isbn=978-1-134-45259-0|page=86|quote=Some 30,000 Christians were either enslaved or sold.}}</ref><ref name="Bradbury1992">{{cite book|author=Jim Bradbury|title=The Medieval Siege|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=xVCRpsfwkiUC&pg=PA322|year=1992|publisher=Boydell & Brewer|isbn=978-0-85115-312-4|page=322}}</ref> ] says that people of both genders were raped inside ].<ref>Preface to the ''Chronicle''; translated by ], ''The Fall of the Byzantine Empire: A Chronicle by George Sphrantzes, 1401–1477'' (Amherst: University of Massachusetts, 1980), p. 21</ref> | |||
Since the time of the ], relations between Muslims and Christians who lived in the European provinces of the Ottoman Empire gradually deteriorated {{vague|date=January 2018}} and this deterioration in interfaith relations occasionally resulted in calls for the expulsion or extermination of local Christian communities by some Muslim religious leaders. As a result of Ottoman ], the destruction of Churches and Monasteries, and violence against the non-Muslim civilian population, ] Christians and their church leaders, headed by Serbian Patriarch ], sided with the Austrians in 1689 and again in 1737 under Serbian Patriarch ]. In the following punitive campaigns, Ottoman forces conducted systematic atrocities against the Christian population in the Serbian regions, resulted in the ].{{sfn|Pavlowitch|2002|pp=19–20}} | |||
==== Ottoman Albania and Kosovo ==== | |||
{{main|Islamization of Albania}} | |||
Before the late 16th century, Albania's population remained overwhelmingly ], despite the fact that it was under Ottoman rule, unlike the more diverse populations of other regions of the ], such as Bosnia, Bulgaria and ],<ref name="MinkovDemographics">{{cite book|author=Anton Minkov|title=Conversion to Islam in the Balkans: ''Kisve Bahası'' Petitions and Ottoman Social Life, 1670–1730|publisher= Brill |series=The Ottoman Empire and its Heritage, Volume: 30 | date= 2004 | isbn = 978-90-47-40277-0 |pages=41–42 | doi =10.1163/9789047402770_008 |s2cid=243354675 }}</ref> the mountainous Albania was a frequent site of revolts against Ottoman rule, often at an enormous human cost, such as the destruction of entire villages.<ref>Zhelyazkova, Antonina. ‘'Albanian Identities'’. pp. 15–16, 19.</ref> In response, the Ottomans abandoned their usual policy of tolerating Christians in favor of a policy which was aimed at reducing the size of Albania's Christian population through ], beginning in the restive Christian regions of Reka and Elbasan in 1570.<ref>Zhelyazkova, Antonina. ‘'Albanian Identities'’. Sofia, 2000: International Center for Minority Studies and Intercultural Relations. pp. 15–16</ref> | |||
The pressures which resulted from this campaign included particularly harsh economic conditions which were imposed on Albania's Christian population; while earlier taxes on the Christians were around 45 '']s'' a year, by the middle of the 17th century the rate had been multiplied by 27 to 780 ''akçes'' a year. Albanian elders often opted to save their clans and villages from hunger and economic ruin by advocating village-wide and region-wide conversions to Islam, with many individuals frequently continuing to practice Christianity in private.<ref>{{cite web |last= Zhelyazkova |first = Antonina |url=http://pdc.ceu.hu/archive/00003852/01/Albanian_Identities.pdf | title= Albanian Identities| date= 2000 | publisher=International Centre for Minority Studies and Intercultural Relation| quote=If the tax levied on the Christians in the Albanian communities in the 16th century amounted to about 45 akçes, in the middle of the 17th century it ran up to 780 akçes a year. In order to save the clans from hunger and ruin, the Albanian elders advised the people in the villages to adopt Islam...Nevertheless, the willingness of the Gegs to support the campaigns of the Catholic West against the Empire, did not abate.... men in Albania, Christians, but also Muslims, were ready to take up arms, given the smallest help from the Catholic West.... the complex dual religious identity of the Albanians become clear. Emblematic is the case of the Crypto-Christians inhabiting the inaccessible geographical area...}}</ref> | |||
A failed Catholic rebellion in 1596 and the Albanian population's support of Austro-Hungary during the ],<ref name="PahumiKosovoIslamization">{{ cite thesis | degree = Bachelor of Arts | work = Department of History| url= https://hdl.handle.net/2027.42/55462 | first=Nevila | last= Pahumi | publisher= University of Michigan | date= 2007 | title= The Consolidation of Albanian Nationalism | page= 18 | hdl = 2027.42/55462| quote=The pasha of Ipek forcibly moved the Catholic inhabitants of northern Albania into the plains of southern Serbia after a failed Serb revolt forced many Serbs to flee to the Habsburg Empire in 1689. The transferred villagers were forced to convert to Islam.}}</ref> and its support of the Venetians in the 1644 Venetian-Ottoman War<ref name="Ramet210">{{harvnb|Ramet|1998|p=210}}: "Then, in 1644, war broke out between Venice and the Ottoman empire. At the urging of the clergy, many Albanian Catholics sided with Venice. The Ottomans responded to this by severely repressing them, which in turn drove many Catholics to embrace Islam (although a few of them elected to join the Orthodox Church)... Within the span of twenty-two years (1649–71) the number of Catholics in the diocese of Alessio fell by more than 50 percent, while in the diocese of Pulati (1634–71) the number of Catholics declined from more than 20,000 to just 4,045. In general, Albanian insurrections which occurred during the Ottoman-Venetian wars of 1644–69 resulted in stiff Ottoman reprisals against Catholics in northern Albania and significant acceleration of Islamization... In general, a pattern emerged. When the Ottoman empire was attacked by Catholic powers, local Catholics were pressured to convert, and when Orthodox Russia attacked the Ottoman empire, local Orthodox Christians were also pressured to change their faith. In some cases however, their Islamization was only superficial and as a result, many villages and some districts were still "crypto-Catholic" in the nineteenth century, despite their adoption of the externals of Islamic culture."</ref> as well as the ]<ref name="Ramet203">{{harvnb|Ramet|1998|p=203}}: "The Ottoman conquest between the end of the fourteenth century and the mid-fifteenth century introduced a third religion – Islam – but at first the Turks did not use force during their expansion, and it was only in the 1600s that large-scale conversion to Islam began – at first, it chiefly occurred among Albanian Catholics."; p.204. "The Orthodox community enjoyed broad toleration at the hands of the Sublime Porte until the late eighteenth century."; p. 204. "In the late eighteenth century Russian agents began stirring the Orthodox subjects of the Ottoman empire against the Sublime Porte. In the Russo-Turkish wars of 1768–74 and 1787–91, Orthodox Albanians rose up against the Turks. In the course of the second revolt, the "New Academy" in Voskopoje was destroyed (1789), and at the end of the second Russo-Turkish war, more than a thousand Orthodox fled to Russia on Russian warships. In the aftermath of these revolts, the Porte now applied pressure in order to Islamize the Albanian Orthodox population, adding economic incentives in order to stimulate this process. In 1798, Ali Pasha of Janina led Ottoman forces against Christian believers who were assembled in their churches in order to celebrate Easter in the villages of Shen Vasil and Nivica e Bubarit. The bloodbath which was unleashed against these believers frightened Albanian Christians who lived in other districts and inspired a new wave of mass conversions to Islam."</ref><ref name="Skendi1013">{{harvnb|Skendi|1967a|pp=10–13}}.</ref><ref name="Skendi1956321323">{{harvnb|Skendi|1956|pp=321–323}}.</ref><ref name="Vickers16">{{harvnb|Vickers|2011|p=16}}.</ref><ref name="Koti1617">{{harvnb|Koti|2010|pp=16–17}}.</ref> were all factors which led to punitive measures in which outright force was accompanied by economic incentives depending on the region, and ended up forcing the conversion of large Christian populations to Islam in Albania. In the aftermath of the Great Turkish War, massive punitive measures were imposed on Kosovo's Catholic Albanian population and as a result of them, most members of it fled to Hungary and settled around ], where most of them died of disease and starvation.<ref name="PahumiKosovoIslamization" /><ref name="MalcolmRaspasani">{{cite book|last=Malcolm|first=Noel|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=GGQ_AQAAIAAJ&q=Toma+Raspasani|title=Kosovo: a short history|publisher=Macmillan|year=1998|isbn=978-0-333-66612-8|page=162}}</ref> | |||
After the Orthodox Serbian population's subsequent flight from Kosovo, the pasha of Ipek (Peja/Pec) forced Albanian Catholic mountaineers to repopulate Kosovo by deporting them to Kosovo, and also forced them adopt Islam.<ref name="PahumiKosovoIslamization" /><ref name="Koti1617" /> In the 17th and 18th centuries, South Albania also saw numerous instances of violence which was directed against those who remained Christian by local newly converted Muslims, ultimately resulting in many more conversions out of fear as well as flight to faraway lands by the Christian population.<ref name="Kallivretakis233">{{harvnb|Kallivretakis|2003|p=233}}.</ref><ref name="Hammond30">{{harvnb|Hammond|1967|p=30}}.</ref><ref name="Ramet203" /><ref name="Hammond197662">{{harvnb|Hammond|1976|p=62}}.</ref><ref name="Koukoudis2003">{{harvnb|Koukoudis|2003|pp=321–322}}. "Particularly interesting is the case of Vithkuq, south of Moschopolis... It may well have had Vlach inhabitants before 1769, though the Arvanites were certainly far more numerous, if not the largest population group. This is further supported by the linguistic identity of the refugees who fled Vithkuq and accompanied the waves of departing Vlachs..." p. 339. "As the same time as, or possibly shortly before or after, these events in Moschopolis, unruly Arnauts also attacked the smaller Vlach and Arvanitic communities round about. The Vlach inhabitants of Llengë, Niçë, Grabovë, Shipckë, and the Vlach villages on Grammos, such as Nikolicë, Linotopi, and Grammousta, and the inhabitants of Vithkuq and even the last Albanian speaking Christian villages on Opar found themselves at the mercy of the predatory Arnauts, whom no-one could withstand. For them too, the only solution was to flee... During this period, Vlach and Arvanite families from the surrounding ruined market towns and villages settled alongside the few Moscopolitans who had returned. Refugee families came from Dushar and other villages in Opar, from Vithkuq, Grabovë, Nikolicë, Niçë, and Llengë and from Kolonjë..."</ref> | |||
==Modern era (1815 to 1989)== | |||
=== Communist Albania === | |||
{{Main|Religion in Albania#Communist Albania|Freedom of religion in Albania}} | |||
Religion in Albania was subordinated to the interests of ] during the rule of ] when all religions were suppressed. This policy was justified by the communist stance of ] from 1967 to 1991.<ref name="Hall1999">{{Cite journal|last=Hall|first=Derek R.|date=1999|title=Representations of Place: Albania|journal=The Geographical Journal|volume=165|issue=2|pages=161–172|doi=10.2307/3060414|jstor=3060414 |bibcode=1999GeogJ.165..161H |issn=0016-7398}}</ref> The ] of August 1945 nationalized most of the property which belonged to religious institutions, including the estates of mosques, monasteries, religious orders, and dioceses. Many clergy and believers were tried and some of them were executed. All foreign Roman Catholic priests, monks, and nuns were expelled from Albania in 1946.<ref name="country-data.com">{{cite web|title=Albania – Hoxha's Antireligious Campaign|url=http://www.country-data.com/cgi-bin/query/r-186.html|work=country-data.com | date= April 1992 | author =((Federal Research Division of the Library of Congress)) }}</ref><ref name="AlbaniaHandbook">{{cite book|title=Albania : a country study (Area Handbook for Albania)|date=1994|publisher=Library of Congress; Federal Research Division; Department of the Army|isbn=0-8444-0792-5|editor1-last=Zickel|editor1-first=Raymond|edition=2nd|editor2-last=Iwaskiw|editor2-first=Walter R.}}</ref> The military seized churches, cathedrals and mosques and converted them into basketball courts, movie theaters, dance halls, and the like; and members of the clergy were stripped of their titles and imprisoned.<ref>{{cite news|last1=Jordan|first1= Mary|date=18 April 2007|title=Albania finds religion after decades of atheism|url=https://www.chicagotribune.com/news/ct-xpm-2007-04-18-0704170802-story.html|newspaper=] | url-access=subscription}}</ref><ref>{{cite web| last1=Hargitai | first1= Quinn|date=3 November 2016|title=The country that's famous for tolerance|url=http://www.bbc.com/travel/story/20161024-the-worlds-most-tolerant-country|website=(BBC Travel) bbc.com|publisher=]}}</ref> Around 6,000 Albanians were disappeared and murdered by agents of the Communist government, and their bodies were never found or identified. Albanians continued to be imprisoned, tortured and killed for their religious practices well into 1991.<ref>{{cite news|last1=Brunwasser|first1= Matthew|date=26 February 2017|title=As Albania Reckons With Its Communist Past, Critics Say It's Too Late|newspaper=The New York Times|url=https://www.nytimes.com/2017/02/26/world/europe/as-albania-reckons-with-its-communist-past-critics-say-its-too-late.html |url-access= subscription}}</ref> | |||
Religious communities or branches of them which had their headquarters outside the country, such as the ] and ] orders, were henceforth ordered to terminate their activities in Albania. Religious institutions were forbidden to have anything to do with the education of the young, because that activity had been made the exclusive province of the state. All religious communities were prohibited from owning real estate and they were also prohibited from operating philanthropic and welfare institutions and hospitals. ]'s overarching goal was the eventual destruction of all ]s in Albania, despite some variance in his approach to it.<ref name="country-data.com"/><ref name="AlbaniaHandbook"/> | |||
=== Iraq === | |||
{{See also|Christianity in Iraq}} | |||
The Assyrians were subjected to another series of persecutions during the ] of 1933, with the death of approximately 3,000 Assyrian civilians in the ] at the hands of the ].{{citation needed|date=September 2022}} | |||
In 1987, the last Iraqi census counted 1.4 million Christians.<ref>{{cite web|date=19 October 2006|title=Christians live in fear of death squads|url=http://www.irinnews.org/report.aspx?reportid=61897|agency=IRIN}}</ref> They were tolerated under the secular regime of ], who even made one of them, ] his deputy. However, Saddam Hussein's government continued to persecute the Christians on an ], cultural and racial basis, because the vast majority are Mesopotamian ]-speaking ethnic Assyrians (aka ]). The Assyro-Aramaic language and script was repressed, the giving of Hebraic/Aramaic Christian names or Akkadian/Assyro-Babylonian names was forbidden (for example ]'s real name was Michael Youhanna), and Saddam exploited religious differences between Assyrian denominations such as ], the ], the ], the ] and the ], in an attempt to divide them. Many Assyrians and Armenians were ethnically cleansed from their towns and villages during the ] in 1988, despite the fact that this campaign was primarily directed against the Kurds.{{citation needed|date=August 2022}} | |||
===Madagascar=== | |||
] by Ranavalona I in Madagascar]] | |||
Queen ] (reigned 1828–1861) issued a royal edict prohibiting the practice of ], expelled British missionaries from the island, and sought to ] to Christianity within her realm. Far more, however, were punished in other ways: many were required to undergo the '']'' ordeal, while others were condemned to hard labor or the confiscation of their land and property, and many of these consequently died. The tangena ordeal was commonly administered to determine the guilt or innocence of an accused person for any crime, including the practice of Christianity, and involved ingestion of the poison contained within the nut of the tangena tree ('']''). Survivors were deemed innocent, while those who perished were assumed guilty. | |||
In 1838, it was estimated that as many as 100,000 people in Imerina died as a result of the ''tangena'' ordeal, constituting roughly 20% of the population.<ref>{{cite journal|last=Campbell|first=Gwyn|date=October 1991|title=The state and pre-colonial demographic history: the case of nineteenth century Madagascar|journal=Journal of African History|volume=23|issue=3|pages=415–445|doi=10.1017/S0021853700031534}}</ref> contributing to a strongly unfavorable view of Ranavalona's rule in historical accounts.<ref name="Laidler 2005">Laidler (2005)</ref> ] Christians would remember this period as ''ny tany maizina'', or "the time when the land was dark". Persecution of Christians intensified in 1840, 1849 and 1857; in 1849, deemed the worst of these years by British missionary to Madagascar W.E. Cummins (1878), 1,900 people were fined, jailed or otherwise punished in relation to their Christian faith, including 18 executions.<ref name="Sunday">{{Cite magazine|last=Cousins|first=W.E. |title=Since 1800 in Madagascar; 1877–1878|magazine=The Sunday Magazine for Family Reading|publisher=Daldy, Isbister & Co|volume=1|pages=405–410|place=London}}</ref> | |||
===Nazi Germany=== | |||
{{main|Nazism|Nazi Germany|Religion in Nazi Germany|Religious aspects of Nazism|Religious views of Adolf Hitler|German Christians (movement)|Positive Christianity|Kirchenkampf|Nazi persecution of the Catholic Church in Germany|Persecution of Jehovah's Witnesses in Nazi Germany}} | |||
{{Modern persecutions of the Catholic Church}} | |||
] and the ] received some support from certain Christian fundamentalist communities, mainly due to their common cause against the anti-religious Communists, as well as their mutual ] and ]. Once in power, the Nazis moved to consolidate their power over the German churches and bring them in line with Nazi ideals. Some historians say that Hitler had a general covert plan, which some of them say existed even before the Nazis' rise to power, to destroy Christianity within the Reich, which was to be accomplished through Nazi control and subversion of the churches and it would be completed after the war.<ref>{{Cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=nvD2rZSVau4C|title=World Fascism: A-K|isbn=9781576079409 |editor1-last=Blamires |editor1-first=Cyprian |editor2-last=Jackson |editor2-first=Paul |year=2006 |publisher=Bloomsbury Academic | page= 10 | author-last= Griffin | author-first= Roger |author-link= Roger Griffin | quote = There is no doubt that in the long run Nazi leaders such as Hitler and Himmler intended to eradicate Christianity just as ruthlessly as they intended to eradicate any other rival ideology, even if in the short term they had to be content to make compromises with it. }}{{Pb}}{{Cite book|last=Mosse|first=George Lachmann | author-link= George Lachmann Mosse |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=_cyR3QyuSdIC|title=Nazi Culture: Intellectual, Cultural and Social Life in the Third Reich|date=2003|publisher=University of Wisconsin Press|isbn=978-0-299-19304-1|page=240 | quote= Had the Nazis won the war, their ecclesiastical policies would have gone beyond those of the ], to the utter destruction of both the Protestant and Catholic Churches.}}{{pb}}{{Cite book|last=Bendersky|first=Joseph W.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ATCXucbTYX0C|title=A Concise History of Nazi Germany|date=2007|publisher=Rowman & Littlefield|isbn=978-0-7425-5363-7| page= 147 | quote =Consequently, it was Hitler's long range goal to eliminate the churches once he had consolidated his control over his European empire. }}{{Pb}}{{Cite book|last=Fischel|first=Jack R.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=EzBZP92xwUUC|title=Historical Dictionary of the Holocaust|date=2010 |publisher=Scarecrow Press|isbn=978-0-8108-7485-5| page= 123 | author-link= Jack Fischel | quote = The objective was to either destroy Christianity and restore the German gods of antiquity or turn Jesus into an ].}}{{pb}}{{Cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=xRrGP7L9_hEC|title=Germany: A Modern History|isbn=0472071017 |last1=Dill |first1=Marshall |year=1970 |publisher=University of Michigan Press | page= 365 | quote = It seems no exaggeration to insist that the greatest challenge the Nazis had to face was their effort to eradicate Christianity in Germany or at least subjugate it to their general world outlook.}}</ref> The Third Reich founded its own version of Christianity which was called ], a Nazi version of Christianity which made major changes in the interpretation of the Bible by arguing that ] was the son of God, but he was not a Jew, arguing that Jesus despised Jews and Judaism, and arguing that ].{{citation needed|date=October 2020}} | |||
Outside mainstream Christianity, the ], for their refusal to swear allegiance to the Nazi government. In Nazi Germany in the 1930s and early 1940s, ] refused to renounce their political neutrality and as a result, they were imprisoned in ]. The Nazi government gave detained Jehovah's Witnesses the option of release if they signed a document which indicated their renunciation of their faith, their submission to state authority, and their support of the German military.<ref>{{Cite web|url=https://www.holocaust-trc.org/persecution-and-resistance-of-jehovahs-witnesses/|title=Persecution and Resistance of Jehovah's Witnesses During the Nazi-Regime 1938–1945|website=Holocaust Teacher Resource Center | date= October 2000 | author=Michael Berenbaum }}</ref> Historian Hans Hesse said, "Some five thousand Jehovah's Witnesses were sent to concentration camps where they alone were 'voluntary prisoners', so termed because the moment they recanted their views, they could be freed. Some lost their lives in the camps, but few renounced their faith."<ref>{{cite book|last=Hesse|first=Hans|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=mcxD0qxHMO0C|title=Persecution and resistance of Jehovah's Witnesses during the Nazi regime, 1933–1945|publisher=Berghahn Books|year=2001|isbn=978-3-86108-750-2|page=10}}</ref><ref>{{Cite web|title=Jehovah's Witnesses in Germany: From the 1890s to 1945|url=https://encyclopedia.ushmm.org/content/en/article/jehovahs-witnesses-in-germany-from-the-1890s-to-the-1930s|access-date=2023-01-02|website=Holocaust Encyclopedia| publisher=United States Holocaust Memorial Museum}}</ref> | |||
===Ottoman Empire=== | |||
{{Main|Christianity in the Ottoman Empire|Persecution of Eastern Orthodox Christians#Persecution in the Ottoman Empire|Late Ottoman genocides|Armenian genocide|Seyfo|Great Famine of Mount Lebanon|Greek genocide}} | |||
{{See also|1843 and 1846 massacres in Hakkari}} | |||
During the modern era, relations between Muslims and Christians in the ] were largely shaped by broader dynamics which were related to European colonial and neo-imperialist activities in the region, dynamics which frequently (though by no means always) generated tensions between the two communities. Too often, growing European influence in the region during the nineteenth century seemed to disproportionately benefit Christians, thus, it triggered resentment on the part of many Muslims, likewise, many Muslims suspected that Christians and the European powers were plotting to weaken the ]. Further exacerbating relations was the fact that Christians seemed to disproportionately benefit from efforts at reform (one aspect of which generally sought to elevate the political status of non-Muslims), likewise, the various Christian nationalist uprisings in the Empire's European territories, which often had the support of the European powers.<ref>{{ cite book | author= Erik Freas | title= Muslim-Christian Relations in Late-Ottoman Palestine: Where Nationalism and Religion Intersect | place= New York | publisher= Palgrave Macmillan | date= 2016 | isbn =978-1137570413}}</ref>] in 1895]]Persecutions and forced migrations of Christian populations were induced by Ottoman forces during the 19th century in the European and Asian provinces of the Ottoman Empire. The ] were conducted by ] and ] forces against the ] population of the Ottoman Empire between 1843 and 1847, resulting in the slaughter of more than 10,000 indigenous Assyrian civilians of the ] region, with many thousands more being sold into ].<ref>{{ cite book | last= Aboona | first= H |date=2008 | title= Assyrians, Kurds, and Ottomans: intercommunal relations on the periphery of the Ottoman Empire| publisher= Cambria Press | isbn = 978-1-60497-583-3}}</ref>{{sfn|Gaunt|Beṯ-Şawoce|2006|p=32}} | |||
]]] | |||
The persecution was worst under the rule of ]’s notorious governor ]. Garrido's rule, which marked the apogee of Mexican anti-clericalism, was supported by the ] (PRST) of which he was the leader. During his governorship, the state capital San Juan Bautista ("St. John the Baptist") was renamed ] ("Beautiful Town").<ref>], "." ''The Hispanic American Historical Review'' 74.3 (August 1994): 407.</ref> Garrido Canabal founded several organizations "that terrorized Roman Catholics"<ref>. ''The Columbia Encyclopedia'' Sixth Edition (2005).</ref>, most notably the so called "]," and as a result some have labeled him a "]."<ref>. ''The Columbia Encyclopedia'' Sixth Edition (2005).</ref><ref>Stan Ridgeway, ''Mexican Studies / Estudios Mexicanos'' 17.1 (Winter, 2001): 167.</ref> | |||
On 17 October 1850 the Muslim majority began rioting against the ] – a minority that lived in the communities of Judayda, in the city of Aleppo.<ref>{{Cite journal|last=Masters|first=Bruce|title=The 1850 Events in Aleppo: An Aftershock of Syria's Incorporation into the Capitalist World System|journal=International Journal of Middle East Studies|volume=22}}</ref> | |||
During the ] against Ottoman rule, and the ], the persecution of the ] Christian population was conducted by Ottoman soldiers. The principal locations were ], ], and ].<ref name="Chisholm 1911, p. 781">{{Cite EB1911|wstitle=Bulgaria/History|display=Bulgaria § Political History|volume=4|page=871}}</ref> Over 15,000 non-combatant ] civilians were killed by the Ottoman army between 1876 and 1878, with the worst single instance being the ].<ref name="Chisholm 1911, p. 781" /><ref>{{ cite book | title= Religion, Ethnicity and Contested Nationhood in the Former Ottoman Space| editor1=Jørgen S. Nielsen | publisher= Brill | date= 2011 | isbn= 978-9004211339 | chapter=The Short History of Bulgaria for Export | first=Evelina |last= Kelbecheva | pages=223–247 |doi=10.1163/9789004216570_013 | |||
==During the Spanish Civil War== | |||
}}</ref>{{rp|228}} | |||
During the war, whole cities including the largest Bulgarian one (]) were destroyed and most of their inhabitants were killed, the rest being expelled or enslaved. The atrocities included impaling and grilling people alive.<ref>{{Cite book | first= William | date= 1896 |chapter-url=https://depts.washington.edu/cartah/text_archive/miller/m2_c5.html|title=The Balkans| chapter= Chapter 5: Bulgaria under the Turks | last= Miller | archive-date=16 October 2019|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191016151348/https://depts.washington.edu/cartah/text_archive/miller/m2_c5.html|url-status=dead}}</ref> Similar attacks were undertaken by Ottoman troops against Serbian Christians during the ]. | |||
] retains a small community.]] ] | |||
During the ] of the 1930s, many of the Republican forces were violently anti-Christian and anti-clerical ] and ], whose assaults during what has been termed ] included sacking and burning monasteries and churches and killing 6,832 members of the Catholic clergy (despite the fact that the vast majority of clergy were not involved in active opposition to the Republican forces). <ref>de la Cueva, Julio "Religious Persecution, Anticlerical Tradition and Revolution: On Atrocities against the Clergy during the Spanish Civil War" Journal of Contemporary History Vol.33(3) p. 355 | |||
</ref> <ref></ref> The Republican forces were supported by the ], the anti-Clerical government in Mexico, and international communists. Republican forces engaged in the wholesale destruction and desacration of religious symbols. One famous photograph shows dozens of leftist soldiers with rifles firing at a statue of Christ. | |||
The abolition of ''jizya'' and emancipation of formerly ''dhimmi'' subjects was one of the most embittering stipulations the Ottoman Empire had to accept to end the ] in 1856. Then, "for the first time since 1453, church bells were permitted to ring... in Constantinople," writes M. J. Akbar. "Many Muslims declared it a day of mourning." Indeed, because superior social standing was from the start one of the advantages of conversion to Islam, resentful Muslim mobs rioted and hounded Christians all over the empire. In 1860 up to 30,000 Christians were massacred in the Levant alone.<ref>{{cite book | first = M.J. | last= Akbar | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=y5R3PwAACAAJ | isbn=9788174362919 | title=The Shade of Swords: Jihad and the Conflict Between Islam and Christianity | year=2003 | publisher=Lotus Collection }}</ref> | |||
President ] made the well-publicized comment that all of the convents in Madrid were not worth one Republican life. <ref>Mitchell, The Spanish Civil War p.17 (Franklin Watts 1983 New York)</ref> | |||
Mark Twain recounts what took place in the levant:<ref>{{cite book | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3-RTAAAAcAAJ | isbn=9781495902291 | title=The Innocents Abroad | year=1869 | publisher=Collins Clear-Type Press | author1= Mark Twain | author-link= Mark Twain }}</ref> | |||
{{Blockquote | |||
|text=Men, women and children were butchered indiscriminately and left to rot by hundreds all through the Christian quarter... the stench was dreadful. All the Christians who could get away fled from the city, and the Mohammedans would not defile their hands by burying the 'infidel dogs.' The thirst for blood extended to the high lands of Hermon and Anti-Lebanon, and in a short time twenty-five thousand more Christians were massacred.|}} | |||
Between 1894 and 1896 a series of ethno-religiously motivated Anti-Christian ]s known as the ] were conducted against the ancient ] and ] ] populations by the forces of the ].<ref>{{ cite book | |||
There are accounts of Catholic faithful being forced to swallow rosary beads, thrown down mine shafts and priests being forced to dig their own graves before being buried alive. <ref>Beevor, Anthony ''The Battle for Spain'' (Penguin 2006).</ref> It was not uncommon that clergy and the faithful were tortured and some leftist soldiers would cut off the ears of priests as trophies. The Catholic Church has seen fit to ] several ]. | |||
| orig-date= 2002 | isbn = 978-0-8108-6096-4 | |||
| last= Adalian | first=Rouben Paul | date= 2010| title= Historical Dictionary of Armenia | edition=2nd | place= Lanham, MD | publisher= Scarecrow | page=154}}</ref> The motives for these massacres were an attempt to reassert ] in the Ottoman Empire, resentment of the comparative wealth of the ancient indigenous Christian communities, and a fear that they would attempt to secede from the tottering Ottoman Empire.<ref>{{Citation | |||
| last1 =Morris | |||
| first1 =Benny | |||
| last2 =Ze'evi | |||
| first2 =Dror | |||
| title =] | |||
| publisher =Harvard University Press | |||
| year =2019 | |||
| page =672 | |||
| isbn =9780674916456}}</ref> The massacres mainly took place in what is today southeastern Turkey, northeastern Syria and northern Iraq. Assyrians and Armenians were massacred in ], ], ] and other parts of Anatolia and northern Mesopotamia, by Sultan Abdul Hamid II. The death toll is estimated to have been as high as 325,000 people,<ref>] (2006) ] p. 42, ], New York {{ISBN|978-0-8050-7932-6}}</ref><ref>Angold, Michael (2006), O'Mahony, Anthony, ed., Cambridge History of Christianity, 5. Eastern Christianity, Cambridge University Press, p. 512, {{ISBN|978-0-521-81113-2}}.</ref> with a further 546,000 Armenians and Assyrians made destitute by forced deportations of survivors from cities, and the destruction or theft of almost 2500 of their farmsteads towns and villages. Hundreds of churches and monasteries were also destroyed or forcibly converted into mosques.<ref>Cleveland, William L. (2000). A History of the Modern Middle East (2nd ed.). Boulder, CO: Westview. p. 119. {{ISBN|0-8133-3489-6}}.</ref> These attacks caused the death of over thousands of Assyrians and the forced "Ottomanisation" of the inhabitants of 245 villages. The Ottoman troops looted the remains of the Assyrian settlements and these were later stolen and occupied by south-east Anatolian tribes. Unarmed Assyrian women and children were raped, tortured and murdered.<ref>{{cite book|last=de Courtois|first=S|title=The forgotten genocide: eastern Christians, the last Arameans|publisher=Gorgias Press LLC|year=2004|isbn=978-1-59333-077-4|pages=105–107}}</ref> According to H. Aboona, the independence of the Assyrians was destroyed not directly by the Turks but by their neighbours under Ottoman auspices.<ref>Aboona, H (2008). Assyrians and Ottomans: intercommunal relations on the periphery of the Ottoman Empire. Cambria Press. {{ISBN|978-1-60497-583-3}}. p.284</ref> | |||
The ] occurred in the ] of the ] in April 1909. A massacre of ] and ] Christians in the city of ] and its surrounds amidst the ] led to a series of anti-Christian ]s throughout the province.<ref>Raymond H. Kévorkian, "The Cilician Massacres, April 1909" in ''Armenian Cilicia'', eds. ] and Simon Payaslian. UCLA Armenian History and Culture Series: Historic Armenian Cities and Provinces, 7. Costa Mesa, California: Mazda Publishers, 2008, pp. 339–69.</ref> Reports estimated that the Adana Province massacres resulted in the death of as many as 30,000 Armenians and 1,500 Assyrians.<ref>{{cite book|last=Adalian|first=Rouben Paul|title=Century of Genocide|publisher=Routledge|year=2012|isbn=9780415871914|editor1-last=Totten|editor1-first=Samuel|pages=117–56|chapter=The Armenian genocide|editor2-last=Parsons|editor2-first=William S.|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6XYp-z5aP4MC&pg=PA132}}</ref><ref name="Adalian2010">{{cite book|last=Adalian|first=Rouben Paul|title=Historical Dictionary of Armenia|publisher=Scarecrow Press|year=2010|isbn=9780810874503|pages=70–71|chapter=Adana Massacre|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QS-vSjHObOYC&pg=PA70}}</ref><ref>{{Cite web|url=http://www.seyfocenter.com/index.php?sid=2&aID=36|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20131018023706/http://www.seyfocenter.com/index.php?sid=2&aID=36 | archive-date= 18 October 2013 | date= 18 April 2009 | last = Gaunt | first= David | work = Assyrian Genocide Research Center | title= The Assyrian Genocide of 1915}}</ref> | |||
==Nazi-Fascist persecution== | |||
Although far less hostile to Christianity than to Judaism, which the ] sought to exterminate in ] throughout the ] and lands that came under Nazi rule, Nazi ] demanded that all religious activity conform to the desires of Nazi leadership. Christian churches were obliged to accept the racist doctrines of Nazism. The ] monitored Christian clergy and congregations for any semblance of dissent with Nazi policies, and many Christian clergy and laymen ended up in concentration camps when they asserted opposition to the teachings and practices of Nazism or if they acted upon pacifist convictions (like many ] and some ] members). During the early part of the Nazi rule, the "]" were an important pseudo-Protestant tool of the regime to bring about the ] of the churches. | |||
Between 1915 and 1921 the ] government of the collapsing ] persecuted ] populations in ], ], Northern ] and ]. The onslaught by the Ottoman army, which included Kurdish, Arab and Circassian irregulars resulted in an estimated 3.4 million deaths, divided between roughly 1.5 million ] Christians,<ref>{{cite web|title=Tsitsernakaberd Memorial Complex|url=http://www.genocide-museum.am/eng/Description_and_history.php|publisher=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite news|last=Kifner|first=John|author-link=John Kifner|date=7 December 2007|title=Armenian Genocide of 1915: An Overview|work=]|url=https://www.nytimes.com/ref/timestopics/topics_armeniangenocide.html}}</ref> 0.75 million ] Christians, 0.90 million ] and 0.25 million ] (see ]);<ref>Hatzidimitriou, Constantine G., ''American Accounts Documenting the Destruction of Smyrna by the Kemalist Turkish Forces: September 1922'', New Rochelle, ]: Caratzas, 2005, p. 2.</ref> groups of ] Christians were also killed. The massive ethnoreligious cleansing expelled from the empire or killed the ] and the ] who had not converted to Islam, and it came to be known as the ],<ref>{{Citation|last1=Kieser|first1=Hans-Lukas|title=Der Völkermord an den Armeniern und die Shoah|page=114|year=2002|trans-title=The Armenian Genocide and the Shoah|publisher=Chronos|language=de|isbn=3-0340-0561-X|last2=Schaller|first2=Dominik J}}</ref><ref>{{cite book|author=Christopher J. Walker|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=KNEOAAAAQAAJ|title=Armenia, the Survival of a Nation|publisher=St. Martin's Press|year=1980|isbn=978-0-312-04944-7}} * {{cite book|last=Akçam|first=Taner|title=A Shameful Act: The Armenian Genocide and the Question of Turkish Responsibility|title-link=A Shameful Act: The Armenian Genocide and the Question of Turkish Responsibility|year=2007|page=327|author-link=Taner Akçam}} – ]</ref> ],<ref name="Aprim2005">{{cite book|last=Aprim|first=Frederick A.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=V4glAQAAMAAJ|title=Assyrians: the continuous saga|date=January 2005|publisher=F.A. Aprim|page=40|isbn=9781413438574}}</ref> ].<ref name="Rummel">{{Citation|last=Rummel|first=Rudolph|title=Death by Government|year=1994}}</ref> and ].<ref>Ghazal, Rym (14 April 2015). "Lebanon's dark days of hunger: The Great Famine of 1915–18". The National. Retrieved 24 January 2016.</ref><ref>Harris 2012, p. 174</ref> which accounted for the deaths of Armenian, Assyrian, Greek and Maronite Christians, and the deportation and destitution of many more. The Genocide led to the devastation of ancient ] Christian populations who had existed in the region for thousands of years.<ref>The Plight of Religious Minorities: Can Religious Pluralism Survive? – p. 51 by United States Congress</ref><ref>The Armenian Genocide: Wartime Radicalization Or Premeditated Continuum – p. 272 edited by Richard Hovannisian</ref><ref>Not Even My Name: A True Story – p. 131 by ]</ref><ref>The Political Dictionary of Modern Middle East by Agnes G. Korbani</ref> | |||
The expansion of ] and the establishment of Nazi rule in occupied countries brought about persecutions ranging from those characteristic in Germany itself to conditions approaching those of the Soviet Union. Catholic priests in Poland that were opposed to the Nazis were taken to the concentration camps; many were murdered in the liquidation of the Polish ]. Due to its long historical association with ], Nazi occupation officials used collaborators such as the ] ] to specifically target ] Christians in ]. ] were heavily persecuted in Nazi Germany because of their opposing views on ] and racial hatred. At the end of the war their were more Catholic clergy (even after the great number that had been killed) in Dachau than in any seminary, monestary or convent in Europe. | |||
] and ] argue that the ] and other contemporaneous ] (], and ]) constitute an extermination campaign, or ], carried out by the ] against ].<ref name="Morris">{{cite book |last1=Morris |first1=Benny |last2=Ze'evi |first2=Dror |year=2019 |title=The Thirty-Year Genocide: Turkey's Destruction of Its Christian Minorities, 1894–1924 |location=] |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-674-24008-7 |pages=3–5}}</ref><ref name="Gutman">{{cite journal|author=Gutman, David|year=2019|title=The thirty year genocide: Turkey's destruction of its Christian minorities, 1894–1924|journal=]|publisher=]|volume=21|pages=1–3|doi=10.1080/14683849.2019.1644170|s2cid=201424062}}</ref><ref name="Morris-Zeevi 2021">{{cite news |last1=Morris |first1=Benny |author1-link=Benny Morris |last2=Ze'evi |first2=Dror |author2-link=Dror Ze'evi |date=4 November 2021 |title=Then Came the Chance the Turks Have Been Waiting For: To Get Rid of Christians Once and for All |url=https://www.haaretz.com/middle-east-news/.premium.HIGHLIGHT.MAGAZINE-then-came-the-chance-the-turks-have-been-waiting-for-to-get-rid-of-christians-1.10354739 |url-status=live |work=] |location=] |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20211104172307/https://www.haaretz.com/middle-east-news/.premium.HIGHLIGHT.MAGAZINE-then-came-the-chance-the-turks-have-been-waiting-for-to-get-rid-of-christians-1.10354739 |archive-date=4 November 2021 |access-date=5 November 2021}}</ref> | |||
In Italy the fascist regime of ] heavily persecuted ], ]s, and ] from 1936 to 1945, when the Persecution Decree, named Circolare Buffarini-Guidi was revoked due Western nations pressure. | |||
In the aftermath of the ], the ] and the ] were subjected to harassment by Turkish authorities, on the grounds that some ] allegedly collaborated with the rebelling ].<ref>J. Joseph, Muslim-Christian relations and Inter-Christian rivalries in the Middle East, Albany, 1983, p. 102.</ref> Consequently, mass deportations took place and Assyrian Patriarch ] was expelled from the ] which was turned into a Turkish barrack. The patriarchal seat was then temporarily transferred to ]. | |||
==Discrimination and persecution in the Soviet Union== | |||
{{see|Persecution of Christians in the Soviet Union}} | |||
=== Soviet Union === | |||
After the Revolution of 1917, the Bolsheviks undertook a massive program to remove the influence of the ] from the government and ]n society, and to make the state ]. Thousands of churches were destroyed or converted to other uses, such as warehouses. Monasteries were closed and often converted to prison camps, most notably the Solovetz monastery becoming ] camp. Many members of clergy were imprisoned for anti-government activities. These victims are now recognized as the "]" by the ], the old martyrs being the victims of the ] persecutions. Church property, including the icons and other objects of worship (especially those made of precious metals) was confiscated and put to other uses. | |||
] on 5 December 1931: The USSR's official ] resulted in the ], during which many "church institution at local, diocesan or national level were systematically destroyed."<ref>{{cite book|title=Eastern Europe, Russia and Central Asia|publisher=Taylor & Francis|year=2002|isbn=1857431375|page=46}}</ref>]]{{Further|Human rights in the Soviet Union#Freedom of religion|Operation North|Persecution of Christians in the Soviet Union|Religion in the Soviet Union|Soviet anti-religious legislation|Persecution of Christians in the Eastern Bloc}} | |||
After the ] of 1917, the ] undertook a massive program to remove the influence of the ] from the government, outlawed ] in society, and promoted ]. Tens of thousands of churches were destroyed or they were converted to buildings which were used for other purposes, and many members of the clergy were murdered, publicly executed and imprisoned for what the government termed "anti-government activities". An extensive educational and propaganda campaign was launched to convince people, especially children and youths, to abandon their religious beliefs. This persecution resulted in the intentional murder of 500,000 Orthodox followers by the government of the Soviet Union during the 20th century.<ref name="russian orthodox killed">World Christian trends, AD 30-AD 2200, pp. 230–246 Tables 4–5 & 4–10 By David B. Barrett, Todd M. Johnson, Christopher R. Guidry, Peter F. Crossing NOTE: They define 'martyr' on p235 as only including Christians killed for faith and excluding other Christians killed</ref> In the first five years after the Bolshevik revolution, 28 bishops and 1,200 priests were executed.<ref name="Ostling">{{cite magazine|last=Ostling|first=Richard|date=24 June 2001|title=Cross meets Kremlin|url=http://www.time.com/time/magazine/article/0,9171,150718,00.html|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20070813173443/http://www.time.com/time/magazine/article/0,9171,150718,00.html|url-status=dead|archive-date=13 August 2007|magazine=Time}}</ref> | |||
While religion was never outlawed in the Soviet Union, and the Soviet Constitution actually guaranteed religious freedom to all Soviet citizens, persecution was still government policy.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} The persecutions were usually carried out for political, not religious, reasons and abated during ], at which time ]'s government reached a truce with the Church in order to use it as part of its program to inspire Russian ] fervor. Nevertheless, the ] government sought to put the Church under control by appointing loyal men as priests, allegedly ending up with the entire upper ranks of the Church being officers of the ]. | |||
The state established ] as the only scientific truth.<ref name="peris">] ''Storming the Heavens: The Soviet League of the Militant Godless'' Cornell University Press 1998 {{ISBN|978-0-8014-3485-3}}</ref><ref>Antireligioznik (The Antireligious, 1926–41), Derevenskii Bezbozhnik (The Godless Peasant, 1928–1932), and Yunye Bezbozhniki (The Young Godless, 1931–1933).</ref><ref name="Vladimir pg 291">History of the Orthodox Church in the History of Russian Dimitry Pospielovsky 1998 St Vladimir's Press {{ISBN|0-88141-179-5}} pg 291</ref><ref name="auto">A History of Marxist-Leninist Atheism and Soviet Antireligious Policies, Dimitry Pospielovsky Palgrave Macmillan (December 1987) {{ISBN|0-312-38132-8}}</ref> Soviet authorities forbade the criticism of atheism and agnosticism until 1936 or of the state's anti-religious policies; such criticism could lead to forced retirement.<ref>John Anderson, Religion, State and Politics in the Soviet Union and Successor States, Cambridge University Press, 1994, pp 9</ref><ref>Dimitry V. Pospielovsky. A History of Soviet Atheism in Theory, and Practice, and the Believer, vol 1: A History of Marxist-Leninist Atheism and Soviet Anti-Religious Policies, St Martin's Press, New York (1987). pg 84.</ref><ref>Prot. Dimitri Konstantinov, Gonimaia Tserkov' (New York:Vseslavianskoe izdatel'stvo, 1967) pp. 286–7, and (London:Macmillan, 1969) chs 4 and 5</ref> Militant atheism became central to the ideology of the ] and a high priority policy of all Soviet leaders.<ref name="Froese, Paul 2005">Froese, Paul. "'I am an atheist and a Muslim': Islam, communism, and ideological competition." Journal of Church and State 47.3 (2005)</ref> Christopher Marsh, a professor at the ] writes that "Tracing the social nature of religion from Schleiermacher and Feurbach to Marx, Engles, and Lenin...the idea of religion as a social product evolved to the point of policies aimed at the forced conversion of believers to atheism."<ref name="Marsh2011">{{cite book|last=Marsh|first=Christopher|title=Religion and the State in Russia and China: Suppression, Survival, and Revival|date=2011|publisher=Bloomsbury Publishing|isbn=978-1-4411-0284-3|page=13}}</ref> | |||
Throughout the 1920s and 1930s the celebration of ] and the traditional Russian holiday of New Year (Feast of the Circumcision of Christ) was prohibited (later on New Year was reinstated as a secular holiday and is now the most significant family holiday in ]). Gatherings and religious processions were initially prohibited and later on strictly limited and regulated. In later years, a more subtle method of disrupting Christian holidays involved broadcasting very popular movies one after the other on the major holidays when believers are expected to participate in religious processions, especially during the ] celebration. Apparently, this was intended to keep those whose faith was uncertain or wavering in their homes and glued to their ]s.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
Under the doctrine of state atheism in the Soviet Union, a "government-sponsored program of forced conversion to ]" was conducted by the Communists.<ref>Religion and the State in Russia and China: Suppression, Survival, and Revival, by Christopher Marsh, p. 47. Continuum International Publishing Group, 2011.</ref><ref>Inside Central Asia: A Political and Cultural History, by Dilip Hiro. Penguin, 2009.</ref><ref name="Adappur2000">{{cite book|last=Adappur|first=Abraham|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=44DYAAAAMAAJ|title=Religion and the Cultural Crisis in India and the West|publisher=Intercultural Publications|year=2000|isbn=9788185574479|quote=Forced Conversion under Atheistic Regimes: It might be added that the most modern example of forced "conversions" came not from any theocratic state, but from a professedly atheist government – that of the Soviet Union under the Communists.}}</ref> The Communist Party destroyed churches, mosques and ], ridiculed, harassed, incarcerated and executed religious leaders, flooded the schools and media with anti-religious teachings, and it introduced a belief system called "]", with its own rituals, promises and proselytizers.<ref name="Paul Froese 2004 pp. 35–50">Paul Froese. Forced Secularization in Soviet Russia: Why an Atheistic Monopoly Failed. Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion, Vol. 43, No. 1 (Mar. 2004), pp. 35–50</ref><ref name="Haskins, Ekaterina V 2009">Haskins, Ekaterina V. "Russia's postcommunist past: the Cathedral of Christ the Savior and the reimagining of national identity." History and Memory: Studies in Representation of the Past 21.1 (2009)</ref> Many priests were killed and imprisoned; thousands of churches were closed. In 1925 the government founded the ] to intensify the persecution.<ref>Geoffrey Blainey; A Short History of Christianity; Viking; 2011; p. 494"</ref> The League of Militant Atheists was also a "nominally independent organization established by the Communist Party to promote atheism".<ref>{{cite book |last1=Peris |first1=Daniel |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=nC2LSv5QNYkC |title=Storming the Heavens: The Soviet League of the Militant Godless| date=1998 |publisher=Cornell University Press |isbn=9780801434853| location=Ithaca| page=2 |quote=Created in 1925, the League of the Militant Godless was the nominally independent organization established by the Communist Party to promote atheism.}} | |||
An intense ideological anti-Christian and anti-religious campaign was carried out throughout the history of the ]. An extensive education and propaganda campaign was undertaken to convince people, especially the children and youth, not to become believers. The role of the Christian religion and the ] was painted in black colors in school textbooks. For instance, much emphasis was placed on the role of the Church in such historical horror stories as the ], persecution of ], ], and other heretical scientists, and the ]. School students were encouraged to taunt and use ] against classmates wearing crosses or otherwise professing their faith. In the 1920s there were many "anti-God" publications and social clubs sponsored by the government, most notably the scathingly satirical "]" ("Bezbozhnik u Stanka" in Russian). Later on, these disappeared because a new generation has grown up essentially ].{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
</ref> | |||
The Communist regime confiscated church property, ridiculed religion, harassed believers, and propagated atheism in the schools. Actions against particular religions, however, were determined by State interests, and most ]s were never outlawed. It is estimated that 500,000 Russian Orthodox Christians were martyred in the ]s by the Soviet government, excluding the members of other ] who were also tortured or killed.<ref name="russian orthodox killed" /> | |||
A "scientific" perspective was used to attack religion extensively. The Church was portrayed as obscurantist and opposed to the findings of ]. Much was made of alleged Christian belief in the literal ] account in the book of ] which the pro-] textbooks ridiculed.{{Fact|date=May 2007}} As part of the anti-foreign and anti-capitalist propaganda, an effort was made, especially in the 1920s and 1930s, to imprint in the minds of the people an image of the ] as dominated by the anti-scientific ignorance of the Church, as opposed to the scientifically "progressive" ] Soviet state.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
The main target of the anti-religious campaign in the 1920s and 1930s was the ], which had the largest number of faithful worshippers. A very large segment of its clergy, and many of its believers, were shot or sent to ]. Theological schools were closed, and church publications were prohibited. In the period between 1927 and 1940, the number of Orthodox Churches in the Russian Republic fell from 29,584 to less than 500. Between 1917 and 1940, 130,000 Orthodox priests were arrested. The widespread persecution and internecine disputes within the church hierarchy lead to the seat of ] being vacant from 1925 to 1943. | |||
In general, Christianity was portrayed as corrupt, hypocritical, a loyal servant of the reactionary ], obscurantist, "opium for the people" according to ], and otherwise evil. This ] persecution of the Church proved enormously successful. Within the span of one generation, the traditionally highly devout Russian people became overwhelmingly ]. This transformation was, for the most part, complete by the 1950s. As such, it counted as one of the greatest and the most successful persecutions Christianity had ever experienced, on par only with the destruction of Christianity in the ], ], and ] by the ] and ] conquests.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
After ], Nazi Germany's invasion of the Soviet Union in 1941, ] revived the Russian Orthodox Church in order to intensify the Soviet population's patriotic support of the ]. By 1957, about 22,000 Russian Orthodox churches had become active. But in 1959, ] initiated his own campaign against the Russian Orthodox Church and forced about 12,000 churches to close. By 1985, fewer than 7,000 churches remained active.<ref name="Ostling" /> | |||
After the fall of the ], the government of ] openly embraced the ], and there was a reputed renaissance in the number of the faithful in ]. As of 2004 it is generally noted, however, that whereas a very large percent of Russians today identify themselves as believers and members of the Church (up from a very small group in the Soviet days), still relatively few of them actually attend ] regularly, read the ], or otherwise take their ] with the ] seriously. For many, it seems, ] has become a matter of personal identification and readiness to ] their children or have church ] and ] ceremonies, and not much else. This is a clear testimony to the completeness and the long term success of the Communist persecution of the Christianity in ].{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
In the Soviet Union, in addition to the methodical closure and destruction of churches, the charitable and social work which was formerly done by ecclesiastical authorities was taken over by the state. As with all private property, Church owned property was confiscated and converted to public use by the state. The few places of worship which were left to the Church were legally viewed as state property which the government permitted the church to use. After the advent of state funded universal education, the Church was not permitted to carry on educational, instructional activity for children. For adults, only training for church-related occupations was allowed. With the exception of sermons which could be delivered during the celebration of the divine liturgy, it could not instruct the faithful nor could it evangelize the youth. Catechism classes, religious schools, study groups, Sunday schools and religious publications were all declared illegal and banned. This caused many religious tracts to be circulated as illegal literature or '']''.<ref name="google" /> Even after the ] in 1953, the persecution continued, and it did not end until the ] in 1991. Since the fall of the Soviet Union, the Russian Orthodox Church has recognized a number of ] as saints, some of whom were executed during the ] under directives like ]. | |||
], author of '']'' described the systematic persecution of Christians in one East Bloc nation. Many Christian believers in the Soviet Union have told of being imprisoned for no other reason than believing in God. Many have recently been canonized as ]s following their death at the hands of Soviet authorities; they are collectively referred to in the Orthodox Church as the "new martyrs". (See also ], ], ], ]) | |||
Both before and after the October Revolution of 7 November 1917 (25 October Old Calendar), there was a movement within the Soviet Union which sought to unite all of the people of the world under Communist rule (see ]). This movement spread to the Eastern European bloc countries as well as the Balkan States. Since the populations of some of these Slavic countries tied their ethnic heritages to their ethnic churches, the people and their churches were both targeted for ethnic and political genocide by the Soviets and their form of ].<ref>President of Lithuania: Prisoner of the Gulag a Biography of ] by Afonsas Eidintas Genocide and Research Center of Lithuania {{ISBN|9986-757-41-X}} / 9789986757412, pg 23 "As early as August 1920 ] wrote to ], President of the Revolutionary War Soviet: "We are surrounded by the greens (we pack it to them), we will move only about 10–20 versty and we will choke by hand the ], the clergy and the landowners. There will be an award of 100,000 rubles for each one hanged." He was speaking about the future actions in the countries neighboring Russia.</ref><ref>Christ Is Calling You: A Course in Catacomb Pastorship by Father ] Published by Saint Hermans Press April 1997 {{ISBN|978-1-887904-52-0}}</ref> The Soviets' official religious stance was one of "religious freedom or tolerance", though the state established atheism as the only scientific truth (see also the Soviet or committee of the All-Union Society for the Dissemination of Scientific and Political Knowledge or ] which was until 1947 called ] and various ] groups).<ref name="Vladimir pg 291" /><ref name="auto" /><ref>Daniel Peris Storming the Heavens: The Soviet League of the Militant Godless Cornell University Press 1998 {{ISBN|978-0-8014-3485-3}}</ref> Criticism of atheism was strictly forbidden and sometimes, it resulted in imprisonment.<ref name="Froese2008">{{cite book|last=Froese|first=Paul|title=The Plot to Kill God: Findings from the Soviet Experiment in Secularization|date=6 August 2008|publisher=University of California Press|isbn=978-0-520-94273-8|page=122|quote=Before 1937, the Soviet regime had closed thousands of churches and removed tens of thousands of religious leaders from positions of influence. By the midthirties, Soviet elites set out to conduct a mass liquidation of all religious organizations and leaders... officers in the League of Militant Atheists found themselves in a bind to explain the widespread persistence of religious belief in 1937.... The latest estimates indicate that thousands of individuals were executed for religious crimes and hundreds of thousands of religious believers were imprisoned in labor camps or psychiatric hospitals.}}</ref><ref name="FranklinWiddis2006">{{cite book|last1=Franklin|first1=Simon|title=National Identity in Russian Culture|last2=Widdis|first2=Emma|date=2 February 2006|publisher=]|isbn=978-0-521-02429-7|page=104|quote=Churches, when not destroyed, might find themselves converted into museums of atheism.}}</ref><ref name="Bevan2016">{{cite book|last=Bevan|first=Robert|title=The Destruction of Memory: Architecture at War|date=15 February 2016|publisher=Reaktion Books|isbn=978-1-78023-608-7|page=152|quote=Churches, synagogues, mosques and monasteries were shut down in the immediate wake of the Revolution. Many were converted to secular uses or converted into Museums of Atheism (antichurches), whitewashed and their fittings were removed.}}</ref><ref name="Ramet1990">{{cite book|last1=Ramet|first1=Sabrina P.|title=Catholicism and Politics in Communist Societies|date=1990|publisher=Duke University Press|isbn=978-0822310471|pages=232–33|quote=From kindergarten onward children are indoctrinated with an aggressive form of atheism and trained to hate and distrust foreigners and to denounce parents who follow religious practices at home.|author-link=Sabrina P. Ramet}}</ref> Some of the more high-profile individuals who were executed include ], priest and scientist ]. | |||
==Persecution in other Eastern Bloc nations== | |||
] conducted a campaign to extinguish all forms of religion in ] in ], closing all religious buildings and declaring the state atheist. Albania was the only Eastern Bloc nation that actually outlawed religion. See ].{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
According to James M. Nelson a psychology professor at ], the total number of Christian victims under the Soviet regime may have been around 12 million,<ref>{{Cite book|last=Nelson|first=James M.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=LBv_K9Q0Z6gC&pg=PA427|title=Psychology, Religion, and Spirituality|date=2009|publisher=Springer |isbn=978-0-387-87572-9|page= 427 | quote = Estimates of the total number of Christian martyrs in the former Soviet Union are about 12 million. | doi = 10.1007/978-0-387-87573-6_12}}</ref> while Todd Johnson and Gina Zurlo of ] at ] estimate a figure of 15–20 million.<ref>{{cite web|last1=Johnson|first1=Todd|last2=Zurlo|first2=Gina|year=2018|title=Martyrdom (Country-by-country statistics)|url=https://brill.com/view/db/wcdo|website=World Christian Database|publisher=]}}</ref>{{unreliable source?| date= October 2023| reason= per ]}} | |||
However, persecution of Christians, especially Protestants, ] and non-registered minority denominations, has continued after the fall of the Soviet Union, in many countries in ] and ], notably ], ] and ]. | |||
=== Spain === | |||
==Persecution of Christians in China== | |||
{{Main|Red Terror (Spain)|White Terror (Spain)}} | |||
===Christian Origins in China and Early Persecution=== | |||
The ], proclaimed in 1931, attempted to establish a regime with a separation between State and Church as it had happened in France (1905). When established, the Republic passed legislation which prevented the Church from conducting educational activities. A process of political polarisation had characterised the Spanish Second Republic, party divisions became increasingly embittered and questions of religious identity came to assume major political significance. The existence of different Church institutions was an illustration of the situation which resulted from the proclamation which denounced the 2nd Republic as an anti-Catholic, Masonic, Jewish, and Communist internationalist conspiracy which heralded a clash between God and atheism, chaos and harmony, Good and Evil.<ref name="Dronds 2013">{{cite book |last=Dronda |first=Javier |date=2013 |title=Con Cristo o contra Cristo: Religión y movilización antirrepublicana en Navarra (1931–1936)|location=Tafalla |publisher=Txalaparta |pages=201–202, 220 |isbn=978-84-15313-31-1 | language= es}}</ref>{{rp|201–202}} The Church's high-ranking officials like Isidro Goma, bishop of ], reminded their Christian subjects of their obligation to vote "for the righteous", and their priests of their obligation to "educate the consciences."<ref name="Dronds 2013" />{{rp|220}} In the ], part of the ], 34 Catholic priests were massacred and churches were systematically burned.<ref name=":13">{{Cite journal|last=de la Cueva|first=Julio|year=1998|title=Religious Persecution, Anticlerical Tradition and Revolution: On Atrocities against the Clergy during the Spanish Civil War|journal=Journal of Contemporary History |volume=33 |issue=3 |pages=355–369|jstor=261121|issn=0022-0094}}</ref> Anticlerical opinion accused the Catholic priesthood and religious orders of hypocrisy: clerics were guilty of taking up arms against the people, of exploiting others for the sake of wealth, and of sexual immorality all while claiming the moral authority of peacefulness, poverty, and chastity.<ref name=":13" /> | |||
''Christians in China before 1550'' by A.C. Moule notes a tradition that St. ] made a mission to China. ], de Cruz , de Gouivea, and de Burros, writing in Latin, and Ebed Jesus, writng in Syriac, all mention the tradition of Thomas in China. There is also Chinese tradition of uncertain veracity regarding Christian missionaries in China in A.D. 64. There writings noting Christian missions in China from the second through sixth centuries. The first effective Christian missions to China of which we have detailed knowledge was in A.D. 635, sent by an eastern Patriarch. In Chang’an (Hsi-an) a great stone monument erected in 781, containing a list of missionaries, memorialized the mission to China in 635 spreading Christianity. At this time the emperor (whose mother was said to be a Turkish-Mongolian Nestorian) received the Christians openly, studying the scriptures and noting "their propriety and truth and specially ordered their preaching and transmission." A large number of manuscripts were found in north west China which address seventh and eighth century Christianity. The emperor Kao-tsung continued a policy of religious toleration. | |||
Since the early stages of the Second Republic, far-right forces which were imbued with an ultra-Catholic spirit attempted to overthrow the Republic. ], Africanistas, and Catholic theologians fostered an atmosphere of social and racial hatred in their speeches and writings.<ref name="Preston 2013">{{cite book | author=Paul Preston | title=The Spanish Holocaust: Inquisition and Extermination in Twentieth-Century Spain. | publisher= HarperCollins | location= London, UK | isbn=978-0-00-638695-7 | year=2013 | pages=4, 44–45}}</ref>{{rp|44–45}} The Catholic Church endorsed the rebellion which was led by the fascist ], and ] expressed sympathy for the Nationalist side during the ].<ref name=":13" /> The Catholic authorities described Franco's war as a "crusade" against the Second Republic, and later the ] appeared, justifying Franco's attack on the Republic.<ref name=":13" /> A similar approach is attested in 1912, when the bishop of ] {{Interlanguage link|José Ignacio de Urbina|lt=|es||WD=}} (founder of the {{Interlanguage link|Liga Nacional Antimasónica y Antisemita|lt=National Anti-Masonic and Anti-Semitic League|es||WD=}}) announced "a decisive battle that must be unleashed" between the "light" and "darkness".<ref name="Preston 2013" />{{rp|4}} Though the official declaration of the "crusade" followed the Republican persecution of Catholic clerics, the Catholic Church was already predisposed towards Franco's position, because it was seen as the "perfect ally of fascism" while it opposed the anticlerical policies of the Second Republic.<ref name=":13" /> The 1936 anticlerical persecution has been seen as "final phase of a long war between clericalism and anticlericalism"<ref>{{Cite journal|last=Ranzato|first=Gabriele|year=1988|title=Dies irae. La persecuzione religiosa nella zona repubblicana durante la guerra civile spagnola (1936–1939)|journal=Movimento Operaio e Socialista|volume=11|pages=195–220 | language= es}}</ref> and "fully consistent with a Spanish history of popular anticlericalism and anticlerical populism".<ref name=":13" /> | |||
After Kao-tsung’s death, one of his queens Wu-Hou (Wu Chao) established Buddhism as the state religion in AD 691 and persecuted the Christians. A Nestorian tablet records the desecration and destruction of churches and monestaries. From 712 to 781 was a period of recovery for Christianity in China. | |||
Stanley Payne suggested that the persecution of right-wingers and people who were associated with the Catholic church both before and at the beginning of the Spanish Civil War involved the murder of priests and other clergy, as well as thousands of lay people, by sections of nearly all leftist groups, while a killing spree was also unleashed across the Nationalist zone.<ref>{{Cite book | |||
Source: Philip, T. V. ''East of the Euphrates: Early Christianity in Asia''. India: CSS & ISPCK, India, 1998 (See ) | |||
| via = The Library of Iberian Resources Online | |||
| first= Stanley G. | last= Payne | |||
|chapter=Chapter 26: The Spanish Civil War of 1936–1939 | |||
|title= A History of Spain and Portugal vol. 2|chapter-url=https://libro.uca.edu/payne2/payne26.htm|access-date=2023-01-02}}</ref> During the Spanish Civil War of 1936–1939, and especially during the early months of the conflict, individual clergymen and entire religious communities were executed by leftists, some of whom were ] and ]. The death toll of the clergy alone included 13 bishops, 4,172 diocesan priests and seminarians, 2,364 monks and friars and 283 nuns, reaching a total of 6,832 clerical victims.<ref name=":13" /> The main perpetrators of the Red Terror were members of the anarchist ], the ], and the ] ].<ref name=":13" /> These organizations distanced themselves from the violence, condemned those who were responsible for it or characterized the killings as mob reprisals for acts of violence which had been perpetrated by the clerics themselves, an explanation which was readily accepted by the public.<ref name=":13" /> | |||
In addition to the murder of both the clergy and the faithful, the destruction of churches and the desecration of sacred sites and objects was also widespread. On the night of 19 July 1936 alone, some fifty churches were burned.<ref name="Mitchell 1983">{{ cite book | first= David | last= Mitchell | title= The Spanish Civil War | place= New York| publisher= Franklin Watts| date= 1983| pages= 45–46}}</ref>{{rp|45}} In ], out of the 58 churches, only the cathedral was spared, and similar desecrations occurred almost everywhere in Republican Spain.<ref name="Mitchell 1983" />{{rp|46}} | |||
===Emperor Tang Wu Zong=== | |||
] (of the ]) ruled ] from ] to ]. Known as a ] zealot, he first suppressed ] in China for its perceived status as a "foreign" religion. He then attacked all other "foreign" religions, including Christianity. ], the only Chinese Christian branch at that time, was virtually wiped out in China. Part of the reason for the persecution was the existence of both Christian and Buddhist monestaries which were percieved to have a negative effect on the economy and cultural life of China. Christianity largely disappeared from China, its only substantial remnants in the regions past the Tarim desert from which it had made its entry. | |||
Two exceptions were ] and ] where the ] ], after some hesitation, supported the Republic and halted the persecution of Catholics in areas which were held by the ]. All other Catholic churches which were located in the Republican zone were closed. The desecration was not limited to Catholic churches, because synagogues and Protestant churches were also pillaged and closed, but some small Protestant churches were spared. The rising Franco's regime would keep Protestant churches and synagogues closed, as he only permitted the Catholic Church.<ref name="google2">{{Cite book| last=Payne |first=Stanley G.| url=https://books.google.com/books?id=KPgPFqXub14C| title=Franco and Hitler: Spain, Germany, and World War II| date=2008 |publisher=Yale University Press |isbn=978-0-300-12282-4| pages=13, 215}}</ref>{{rp|215}} | |||
Chinese records contain substantial documentation of the ] begun in A.D. 845. The records declare that the other alien faiths, Zoroastrianism and Christianity, were considered Buddhist heresies and were likewise proscribed in the edicts. The law in 845 abolished almost all the monestaries and seized their property. "As for the Tai-Ch’in (Syrian or Christian) and Muh-hu (Zoroastrian) forms of worship, since Buddhism has already been cast out, these heresies alone must not be allowed to survive. People belonging to these also are to be compelled to return to the world, belong again to their own districts, and become tax payers. As for foreigners, let them be returned to their own countries, there to suffer restraint." | |||
Payne called the terror the "most extensive and violent persecution of Catholicism in Western History, in some way even more intense than that of the ]."<ref name="google2"/>{{rp|13}} | |||
The persecution lasted for twenty months but had lasting effects. The foreign missionaries who did not stay underground probably ventured back across the Tarim desert or sailed back to the Middle East. The Chinese who were members of religious orders returned to their homes to live secular lives. It was not until the advent of the Mongols and their toleration of Christians under the Mongol (Yuan) dynasty (1259-1386) that Christianity found another opportunity to spread in China. The writings of Marco Polo speak of widespread Christian communities strewn throughout China, noted in at least a dozen cities. | |||
The persecution drove Catholics to the side of the Nationalists, even more of them sided with the Nationalists than would have been expected, because they defended their religious interests and survival.<ref name="google2" />{{rp|13}} | |||
The Roman Catholic priests who were killed during the Red Terror are considered "]", though the priests who were executed by the fascists are not counted among them. A group known as the "]" were ] by the Roman Catholic Church's ] in 2007. The history of the Red Terror has been obscured by scholarly inattention and the "embarrassing partiality" of ecclesiastical historians.<ref name=":13" /> | |||
Source: Philip, T. V. ''East of the Euphrates: Early Christianity in Asia''. India: CSS & ISPCK, India, 1998 (See ) | |||
Some of the numerous non-fascists who were persecuted during Franco's ] were Protestants, because the fascists accused them of being associated with ], and the persecution which they were subjected to during Franco's White Terror was much more intense than the persecution which they were subjected to during the ].<ref>{{Cite journal|last=Vincent|first=Mary|date=18 December 2014|title=Ungodly Subjects: Protestants in National-Catholic Spain, 1939–53| publisher= Sage |journal=European History Quarterly| volume=45|issue=1 |pages=108–131|doi=10.1177/0265691414552782|s2cid=145265537|issn=0265-6914|url=http://eprints.whiterose.ac.uk/80827/3/Ungodly%20subjects%20EHQ%20revised.pdf }}</ref><ref>{{Cite book|last=Beevor|first=Antony|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Q-mayoYS6eIC|title=The Battle for Spain: The Spanish Civil War 1936-1939|publisher=Penguin|year=2006|isbn=978-1-101-20120-6|pages=88–89}}</ref> | |||
=== |
===United States=== | ||
{{See also|Christianity in the United States|Freedom of religion in the United States|History of Christianity in the United States|History of religion in the United States|Human rights in the United States#Freedom of religion|Religion in the United States|Religious discrimination in the United States}} | |||
With the defeat of the Mongols. China became increasingly xenophobic in area of religion. "China as it has so often done, turned away from the world and turned in upon itself. The new China was to be isolationist, nationalist, and orthodox Confucian, ruled by a completely China centered dynasty, the Ming (1368-1644)." <ref>Moffett, Samuel, ''Hugh A History of Christianity in Asia'' p.474.</ref> There is not much contemporaneous evidence of direct religious persecution, but later writers believed those associated with Mongols, whether Christian or Muslim, were massacred with their patrons. K.S. Latourette observed, "It is just as likely that Nestorians and foreigners were killed indiscriminately in the pursuit of Mongols, and without foreign support a church that became dependent upon it withered away." (K. Latourette, Missions in China, p. 74) | |||
The ], (]) have been ] since their founding in the 1830s. The persecution of the Mormons drove them from New York and ] to ], where they continued to be subjected to violent attacks. In 1838, Missouri Gov. ] declared that Mormons had made war on the state of Missouri, so they "must be treated as enemies, and must be exterminated or driven from the state"<ref name="Feldman">{{cite news|last=Feldman|first=Noah|date=6 January 2008|title=What Is It About Mormonism?|newspaper=]|url=https://www.nytimes.com/2008/01/06/magazine/06mormonism-t.html?pagewanted=1&ei=5124&en=92f33bb3ad8525e6&ex=1357448400&partner=permalink&exprod=permalink}}</ref> At least 10,000 were expelled from the State. In the most violent altercation which occurred at that time, the ], 17 Mormons were murdered by an anti-Mormon mob and 13 other Mormons were wounded.<ref>{{citation|title=Church History in the Fulness of Times, Student manual (Religion 341, 342, and 343)|year=2003|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20111022133933/http://lds.org/manual/church-history-in-the-fulness-of-times-student-manual/chapter-sixteen-missouri-persecutions-and-expulsion?lang=eng|chapter=Chapter Sixteen: Missouri Persecutions and Expulsion|chapter-url=http://www.lds.org/manual/church-history-in-the-fulness-of-times-student-manual/chapter-sixteen-missouri-persecutions-and-expulsion?lang=eng|publisher=], ], ]|archive-date=22 October 2011|url-status=dead}}</ref> The ] which was signed by Governor Boggs was not formally invalidated until 25 June 1976, 137 years after being signed. | |||
Did Christianity completely disappear from China after the fall of the Mongols? We are not sure of this. It is unlikely that Christianity completely disappeared. There might have been small groups here and there. But its visibility has disappeared. | |||
The Mormons subsequently fled to ], Illinois, where hostilities again escalated. In Carthage, Ill., where ] was being held on the charge of ], a mob stormed the jail and killed him. Smith's brother, Hyrum, was also killed. After a ], most united under ], who organized an evacuation from the United States after the federal government refused to protect them.<ref>{{citation|last=Smith|first=Joseph Fielding|title=Church History and Modern Revelation|date=1946–1949|volume=4|pages=167–173|publisher=]|author-link=Joseph Fielding Smith}}</ref> 70,000 ] crossed the ] to settle in the ] and surrounding areas. After the ], the area became the US ]. Over the next 63 years, several actions by the ] were directed against Mormons in the ], including the ], the ], the ], '']'', the ], the ], and the ]. | |||
Source: Philip, T. V. ''East of the Euphrates: Early Christianity in Asia''. India: CSS & ISPCK, India, 1998 (See ) | |||
], from the shores of America.]] | |||
The second iteration of the ], founded in 1915 and launched in the 1920s, persecuted Catholics in both the United States and ]. As stated in its official rhetoric which focused on the threat of the ], the Klan was motivated by ] and American ].<ref name="pegram">Thomas R. Pegram, ''One Hundred Percent American: The Rebirth and Decline of the Ku Klux Klan in the 1920s'' (2011), pp. 47–88.</ref> Its appeal was exclusively directed towards ]; it opposed ], ], Catholics, and newly arriving ] and Eastern European immigrants such as Italians, ], and ], many of whom were either Jewish or Catholic.<ref>Kelly J. Baker, ''Gospel According to the Klan: The KKK's Appeal to Protestant America, 1915–1930'' (2011), p. 248.</ref> | |||
=== |
=== Warsaw Pact === | ||
] in ] was one of the churches that were "converted into museums of atheism", under the doctrine of ].<ref name="BrezianuSpânu2010">{{cite book|last1=Brezianu|first1=Andrei|title=The A to Z of Moldova|date=26 May 2010|publisher=Scarecrow Press|isbn=978-0-8108-7211-0|page=98|quote=Communist Atheism. Official doctrine of the Soviet regime, also called "scientific atheism". It was aggressively applied to Moldova, immediately after the 1940 annexation, when churches were profaned, clergy were assaulted, and signs and public symbols of religion were prohibited, and it was again applied throughout the subsequent decades of the Soviet regime, after 1944. … The St. Theodora Church in downtown Chişinău was converted into the city's Museum of Scientific Atheism,}}</ref>]] | |||
When ] declared the closed-door policy, Christianity suffered the first repercussions under the ]. After the ], Christians became a target of hatred and many Christians were killed in the ].{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
Across Eastern Europe following World War II, the parts of the ] which were conquered by the Soviet ] and ] became one-party Communist states and the project of coercive conversion to atheism continued.<ref>Peter Hebblethwaite; Paul VI, the First Modern Pope; HarperCollins Religious; 1993; p. 211</ref><ref>Norman Davies; Rising '44: the Battle for Warsaw; Viking; 2003; p.566 & 568</ref> The Soviet Union ended its war time truce with the Russian Orthodox Church, and ]: "In ], Hungary, Lithuania and other Eastern European countries, Catholic leaders who were unwilling to be silent were denounced, publicly humiliated or imprisoned by the Communists. Leaders of the national Orthodox Churches in ] and Bulgaria had to be cautious and submissive", wrote ].<ref name="Viking p. 494">]; '']''; Viking; 2011; p.494</ref> While the churches were generally not persecuted as harshly as they had been in the USSR, nearly all of their schools and many of their churches were closed, and they lost their formally prominent roles in public life. Children were taught atheism, and clergy were imprisoned by the thousands.<ref name="Viking p. 508">]; '']''; Viking; 2011; p.508</ref> In the ], Christian churches, along with Jewish synagogues and Islamic mosques were forcibly "converted into museums of atheism."<ref name="FranklinWiddis2006" /><ref name="Bevan2016" /> | |||
Along with executions, some other actions which were taken against Orthodox priests and believers included ], being sent to ], ] or ].<ref name="google" /><ref>{{Cite news|last=Sullivan|first=Patricia|date=26 November 2006|title=Anti-Communist Priest Gheorghe Calciu-Dumitreasa|url=http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/content/article/2006/11/25/AR2006112500783.html|newspaper=The Washington Post}}</ref><ref>The Washington Post Anti-Communist Priest Gheorghe Calciu-Dumitreasa by Patricia Sullivan Washington Post Staff Writer Sunday, 26 November 2006; p. C09</ref> | |||
===People's Republic of China=== | |||
The communist government of the ] tries to maintain tight control over all religions, so the only legal Christian Churches (] and ]) are those under the ] control. Teaching in those Churches is importantly modified towards party's goals in its internal politics. By doing this they forced Christians to compromise their belief or the law to practice their beliefs (''see article on'' ]) with all the subsequent consequences for them. 106 Orthodox churches were opened in China by 1949. In general the parishioners of these churches were Russian refugees, and the Chinese part was composed of about 10,000 people. The Cultural Revolution obliterated or nearly obliterated the Chinese Orthodox Church, such as St Nicholas' Orthodox church in ] province (see ]).{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
==Current situation (1989 to the present)== | |||
==Persecution in Japan== | |||
{{Main|Persecution of Christians in the post–Cold War era}} | |||
{{Disputed}} | |||
===Arrival of Christianity=== | |||
In the early 1500s Christianity was brought to ] by a Spanish Jesuit named ]. Following its arrival, Christianity gained some ground. | |||
In 2010, ] claimed that Christians were the most persecuted religious group in the ].<ref>{{cite news |url=https://news.yahoo.com/s/ap/20101216/ap_on_re_eu/eu_vatican_religious_persecution |author=Frances D'Emillo |title=Pope calls Christians the most persecuted |agency=Associated Press |date=16 December 2010|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20101219182958/http://news.yahoo.com/s/ap/20101216/ap_on_re_eu/eu_vatican_religious_persecution |archive-date=19 December 2010 |url-status=dead}}</ref> In a speech to the ]'s 23rd session in May 2013, then-], ] claimed that "an estimate of more than 100,000 Christians are violently killed because of some relation to their faith every year".<ref name=":1">{{Cite web|date=29 May 2013|title=Archbishop Silvano Tomasi's Address to the UN Human Rights Council Interactive Dialogue|url=https://zenit.org/2013/05/29/archbishop-silvano-tomasi-s-address-to-the-un-human-rights-council-interactive-dialogue/|access-date=2020-10-07|website=Zenit}}{{pb}}{{cite web|url=http://www.news.va/en/news/vatican-to-un-100-thousand-christians-killed-for-t|title=Vatican to UN: 100 thousand Christians killed for the faith each year|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20130608063330/http://www.news.va/en/news/vatican-to-un-100-thousand-christians-killed-for-t|archive-date=8 June 2013|url-status=dead | work= Vatican Radio }}</ref> This number was supported by the Center for the Study of Global Christianity at the evangelical ] in ], which published a statement in December 2016 stating that "between 2005 and 2015 there were 900,000 Christian martyrs worldwide – an average of 90,000 per year."<ref>{{Cite web|title=Persecution of Christians in 2016|url=https://us11.campaign-archive.com/?u=060e80f6eebfc8804f8049bad&id=c0d75f13c6&e=88b938d3be|access-date=2023-01-02|website=Center for the Study of Global Christianity | date= 2017}}{{pb}}{{ cite web | title = Status of Global Christianity, 2017, in the Context of 1900–2050 | url= https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/wp-content/uploads/2017/01/StatusofGlobalChristianity2017-1.pdf | work= Center for the Study of Global Christianity | date= 2017}}</ref> Tomasi's radio address to the council called the figures both a "shocking conclusion" and "credible research".<ref name=":1" /> The accuracy of this number, based on population estimates in a 1982 edition of the '']'', is disputed.<ref name="BBC-martyrs">{{cite web|url=https://www.bbc.com/news/magazine-24864587|title=Are there really 100,000 new Christian martyrs every year?|author=Ruth Alexander|date=12 November 2013|work=BBC News}}</ref><ref name=igfm>{{ cite web | title= Christenverfolgung auf einen Blick | language= de | work = Internationale Gesellschaft für Menschenrechte (International Society for Human rights) | date= 14 August 2019 | url= https://www.igfm.de/christenverfolgung-auf-einen-blick/ }}</ref> Almost all died in wars in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, where all sides of the ] and subsequent conflicts are majority-Christian, and previous years included victims of the ], an ] and a part of the ] where again most belligerents were Christian.<ref name="BBC-martyrs" /> As a result, the '']'' cautioned that "when you hear that 100,000 Christians are dying for their faith, you need to keep in mind that the vast majority – 90,000 – are people who were killed in DR Congo."<ref name="BBC-martyrs" /> | |||
===Edo Period=== | |||
As the ] drew to a close in the late 1500s, the reigning '']'' ] became concerned with the Christians on account of a number of perceived offenses.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} These included the slaughter of cows for meat, incitements to rioting and the involvement of the Portuguese and Spanish in the slave trade.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} Moreover, Hideyoshi was of the opinion that those Christian feudal warlords (daimyo) had more favourable trading conditions with Europeans and perceived this as a threat to his authority.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} In the end, he decided to drive out the missionaries and killed 26 Christians as an example.<ref>http://www.satucket.com/lectionary/Japan_martyrs.htm</ref> Still, the trade continued. Japanese Christians were allowed to keep their faith but preaching and foreign missionaries were banned.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} Later, the ] inherited the policy.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} However, the Tokugawa Shogunate decided to close off Japan from foreign contact except for government sanctioned trade. As a part of this policy, in 1614 Shogun Ieyasu issued an edict of persecution and ensured its implementation: churches were destroyed, any foreign missionaries caught were expelled.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} Also all Japanese were required to register with a Buddhist temple as Buddhists.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} Japanese Christians modified statues and icons in Buddhist fashion to continue their faith. The defining moment was the ] (ja: 島原の乱, shimabara no ran), a massive uprising of Japanese peasants in Shimabara, many of them Christians, in 1637-1638. Tens of thousands of rebels were killed, many being burned alive or crucified. While the main cause of the uprising was protesting against a harsh taxing policy, the Shogunate suspected that Western Catholics had been involved in spreading the rebellion and Portuguese traders were driven out of the country. The Dutch were allowed to continue trading because they assured the Shogunate that they had no interest in spreading Christianity. An already existing ban on the Christian religion was then enforced strictly. The punishment of being a Christian was now execution. Christianity in Japan survived only by going underground, turning into something called ]. ]'s novels ''Silence'' and ''The Samurai'' recount some of these events.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
Klaus Wetzel, an internationally recognized expert on religious persecution, states that this discrepancy in numbers is due to the contradiction between the definition used by Gordon-Conwell defining Christian martyrdom in the widest possible sense, and the more sociological and political definition Wetzel and Open Doors and others such as ''The International Institute for Religious Freedom'' use, which is: 'those who are killed, ''who would not have been killed'', if they had not been Christians.'<ref name=igfm /> | |||
===Meiji Revolution and WWII=== | |||
Even though the ] technically allowed freedom of religion, the law banning Christianity remained in effect during the ] and until the end of ]. As a result, Christianity was still an illegal religion in Japan that remained punishable by death.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} With the new reforms, Nagasaki became open to trade, but as the ban on Christianity still remained in effect so did the government persecution.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} Despite this Christianity continued to grow.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} During World War II ] became the official state religion of Japan and all others were banned, with varying degrees of punishment.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} The persecution, specifically toward Christians (Especially ]s, who were seen as sympathetic to the Allies), intensified until the end of the war, as non-Shinto were seen as traitors to Japan.{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
Numbers are affected by several important factors, for example, population distribution is a factor. The United States submits an annual report on religious freedom and persecution to the Congress which recognizes restrictions on religious freedom, ranging from low to very high, in three-quarters of the world's countries including the United States. In approximatrly one quarter of the world's countries, there are high and very high restrictions and oppression, and some of those countries, such as China and India, Indonesia and Pakistan are among those with the highest populations.<ref>{{Cite web|editor =Robert W. Boehme| display-editors=etal| title=2018 Report on International Religious Freedom| url=https://www.state.gov/reports/2018-report-on-international-religious-freedom/|access-date=2023-01-02|publisher=United States Department of State|work=Office of International Religious Freedom |language=en-US}}</ref> About three-quarters of the world's population live in the most oppressive countries in the world.<ref name=igfm /> | |||
===1945 onwards=== | |||
After the surrender of Japan in 1945, the government was forced to enact freedom of religion as part of the surrender. After Japan regained her sovereignty, freedom of religion remained as part of the new ]. | |||
Numbers of martyrs are especially difficult to accurately identify, because religious persecution often occurs in conjunction with wider conflicts. This fact complicates the identification of acts of persecution because they may be politically rather than religiously motivated.<ref name="Grim">{{cite book|author1-last=Grim|author1-first= Brian J.|author2-last=Finke|author2-first=Roger|title=The Price of Freedom Denied: Religious Persecution and Conflict in the Twenty-First Century|publisher=Cambridge University Press|location=UK|year=2011|isbn=978-0-521-19705-2}}</ref>{{rp|xii}} For example, the U.S. Department of State identified 1.4 million ] in 1991 when the ] began. By 2010, the number of Christians dropped to 700,000 and by 2011 it was estimated that there were between 450,000 and 200,000 Christians left in Iraq.<ref name="Grim"/>{{rp|135}} During that period, actions against Christians included the burning and bombing of churches, the bombing of Christian owned businesses and homes, kidnapping, murder, demands for protection money, and anti-Christian rhetoric in the media with those responsible saying that they wanted to rid the country of its Christians.<ref name="Grim"/>{{rp|135–138}} | |||
== Persecution in India == | |||
=== By national and state governments === | |||
Many Christians in India regard anti-conversion laws passed by some states in India as a persecution of their religion. Although the same christian missionaries themselves asked for a similar legislation in light of ]. <ref>http://www.deccanherald.com/deccanherald/apr222005/national154442005421.asp</ref><ref>http://www.organiser.org/dynamic/modules.php?name=Content&pa=showpage&pid=113&page=14</ref><ref>http://farshores.org/a04mizo2.htm</ref><ref>]</ref> So far only 3 states out of 28 have attempted these bills. | |||
A report which was released by the UK's ] and prepared by ], the ], in July 2019, and a report on worldwide restrictions on religious freedom by the PEW organization, both stated that the number of countries where Christians were suffering as a result of religious persecution was increasing, rising from 125 in 2015 to 144 as of 2018.<ref>{{Cite web|title=Persecution of Christians review: Foreign Secretary's speech following the final report|url=https://www.gov.uk/government/speeches/persecution-of-christians-review-foreign-secretarys-speech-following-the-final-report|access-date=2023-01-02|website=Foreign & Commonwealth Office|date=8 July 2019 |last= Hunt | first= Jeremy | author-link= Jeremy Hunt}}</ref><ref>{{Cite web|url=https://www.pewforum.org/2019/07/15/a-closer-look-at-how-religious-restrictions-have-risen-around-the-world/|title=How Religious Restrictions Have Risen Around the World|work=Pew Research Center|date=15 July 2019}}</ref><ref>{{Cite web|last=Mitchell|first=Travis|date=2019-07-15|title=A Closer Look at How Religious Restrictions Have Risen Around the World|url=https://www.pewresearch.org/religion/2019/07/15/a-closer-look-at-how-religious-restrictions-have-risen-around-the-world/|access-date=2023-01-02|website=Pew Research Center's Religion & Public Life Project|language=en-US}}</ref>{{refn|group=note|PEW measured government restrictions and social hostilities: laws and policies restricting religious freedom (such as requiring religious groups to register in order to operate) and government favoritism of religious groups (through the funding of religious education, property and clergy, for example); government limits on religious activities and government harassment of religious groups. One category of social hostilities has substantially increased – hostilities which are related to religious norms (for example, the harassment of women for violating religious dress codes). Two other types of social hostility, harassment by individuals and social groups (ranging from small ]s to ]) and ] by organized groups (including ] groups such as the ] and ] groups like ]), have risen more modestly. A fourth category of social hostility is interreligious tension and violence (for instance, ]).}} PEW has published a caution concerning the interpretation of its numbers: "The Center's recent report ... does not attempt to estimate the number of victims in each country... it does not speak to the intensity of harassment..."<ref>{{Cite web|url=https://www.pewresearch.org/internet/2020/02/21/quotes-from-experts-on-the-future-of-democracy/|title=Quotes from experts on the future of democracy|date=21 February 2020}}</ref> | |||
In October ], governor of ] issued an ordinance aimed at preventing people from converting to ], on the grounds that such conversions occur due to fraud. The accused may be sentenced to up to three years in jail if convicted of such a crime. It should be noted that the majority of instances of persecutions of Christians in India do not involve the native ], but rather Latin Rite ]s and ]s.<ref></ref> This ordinance was reportedly later repealed. | |||
The Internationale Gesellschaft für Menschenrechte<ref>{{cite web |title=About Us |url=https://ishr.org/about/ishr-at-a-glance/ |website=International Society for Human Rights at a Glance |publisher=International Society for Human Rights}}</ref> – the International Society for Human Rights – in Frankfurt, Germany, is a non-governmental organization with 30,000 members from 38 countries who monitor human rights. In September 2009, then chairman Martin Lessenthin,<ref>{{cite web |last1=Lessenthin |first1=Martin |title=Martin Lessenthin Executive and press spokesman for the ISHR |url=https://www.igfm.de/igfm-sprecher-martin-lessenthin/ |publisher=International Society for Human Rights (ISHR) |access-date=4 October 2020 |archive-date=8 October 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20201008143241/https://www.igfm.de/igfm-sprecher-martin-lessenthin/ |url-status=dead }}</ref> issued a report estimating that 80% of acts of religious persecution around the world were aimed at Christians at that time.<ref>{{cite web |last1=Vallely |first1=Paul |title=Christians: The world's most persecuted people |date=28 July 2014 |url=https://www.independent.co.uk/voices/comment/christians-world-s-most-persecuted-people-9630774.html |archive-url=https://ghostarchive.org/archive/20220525/https://www.independent.co.uk/voices/comment/christians-world-s-most-persecuted-people-9630774.html |archive-date=25 May 2022 |url-access=subscription |url-status=live |publisher=Independent}}</ref><ref>{{cite web |last1=Sherwood |first1=Harriet |title=Christianity under global threat due to persecution, says report |url=https://www.theguardian.com/world/2015/oct/13/christianity-under-global-threat-persecution-says-report |work=The Guardian|date=13 October 2015 }}</ref> | |||
In July, 2006, Madhya Pradesh government passed legislation requiring people who desire to convert to a different religion to provide the government with one-month's notice, or face fines and penalties.<ref></ref> | |||
W. J. Blumenfeld says that Christianity enjoys ] in the US and some other Western societies.<ref>{{cite journal |last=Blumenfeld |first=W. J. |year=2006 |title=Christian privilege and the promotion of "secular" and not-so "secular" mainline Christianity in public schooling and in the larger society |journal=Equity and Excellence in Education |volume=39 |issue=3 |pages=195–210 |doi=10.1080/10665680600788024|s2cid=144270138 }}</ref> Christianity is, numerically, the largest ] according to PEW, with 43% of ] identifying themselves as ] and one in five (20%) of Americans identifying themselves as ].<ref name="PEW decline">{{cite web |title=In U.S., Decline of Christianity Continues at Rapid Pace |url=https://www.pewforum.org/2019/10/17/in-u-s-decline-of-christianity-continues-at-rapid-pace/ |website=Pew Research Center Religion & Public Life |date=17 October 2019 |publisher=Pew Research Center |access-date=27 October 2020}}</ref> It remains the largest religion in the world.<ref>{{cite web |title=Christians remain world's largest religious group, but they are declining in Europe |url=https://www.pewresearch.org/fact-tank/2017/04/05/christians-remain-worlds-largest-religious-group-but-they-are-declining-in-europe/ |website=Factank News in the Numbers |date=5 April 2017 |publisher=Pew Research Center |access-date=27 October 2020}}</ref> Roughly two-thirds of the world's countries have Christian majorities.<ref name="Kishi">{{cite web |last1=KISHI |first1=KATAYOUN |title=Christians faced widespread harassment in 2015, but mostly in Christian-majority countries |url=https://www.pewresearch.org/fact-tank/2017/06/09/christians-faced-widespread-harassment-in-2015-but-mostly-in-christian-majority-countries/ |website=PEW Research Center Facttank News in the numbers |date=9 June 2017 |publisher=Pew |access-date=3 July 2020}}</ref> Due to the large number of Christian majority countries, differing groups of Christians are harassed and persecuted in Christian countries such as Eritrea<ref name="Eritrea">{{cite web |title=2019 Report on International Religious Freedom: Eritrea |url=https://www.state.gov/reports/2019-report-on-international-religious-freedom/eritrea/ |website=OFFICE OF INTERNATIONAL RELIGIOUS FREEDOM 2019 Report |publisher=U.S. Department of State |access-date=3 July 2020}}</ref> and Mexico<ref name="Mexico">{{cite web |title=2019 Report on International Religious Freedom: Mexico |url=https://www.state.gov/reports/2019-report-on-international-religious-freedom/mexico/ |website=U.S. Department of State OFFICE OF INTERNATIONAL RELIGIOUS FREEDOM Report |publisher=U.S. Department of State |access-date=3 July 2020}}</ref> ''more often'' than in most Muslim countries, though not in greater numbers.<ref name="Kishi"/> | |||
In August, 2006, the Chhattisgarh State Assembly passed similar legislation requiring anyone who desires to convert to another religion to give 30 days' notice to, and seek permission from, the district magistrate.<ref></ref>. | |||
According to PEW, the Middle East and North Africa have experienced the highest rates of restrictions on non-favorite religions for the last decade, being higher than any other region, each year, from 2007 to 2017.<ref name="PEW religion report">{{cite web |title=A Closer Look at How Religious Restrictions Have Risen Around the World |url=https://www.pewforum.org/2019/07/15/a-closer-look-at-how-religious-restrictions-have-risen-around-the-world/ |website=PEW Research Center Religion & Public Life |date=15 July 2019 |publisher=PEW research center}}</ref> But it's the gap between this region and other regions where government favoritism is concerned that is particularly large: "the average country in this region scores nearly twice as high on measures of government favoritism of one religion as the average country in any other region".<ref name="PEW religion report"/> | |||
=== By Hindu Nationalists === | |||
The ], a bipartisan independent federal agency which was created by the ] in 1998, published a study of the predominantly Muslim countries which are located in the Middle Eastern/North African region. It concludes that, of the world's 1.3 billion Muslims, "28 percent live in ten countries that declare themselves to be ]s. In addition, there are 12 predominantly Muslim countries that have chosen to declare that ] is the official state religion ... Taken together, the 22 states that declare that Islam is the official religion account for 58 percent – or just over 600 million – of the 1 billion Muslims living in 44 predominantly Muslim countries.<ref name="constitutions"/>{{rp|6}} | |||
Attacks by ] against Christians, especially in the states of ], ], and ], have occurred in recent years<ref>http://www.hinduonnet.com/fline/fl1608/16080360.htm</ref>. According to a report by the the attacks include the alleged murder of ] and priests, the sexual assault of nuns, the ransacking of churches, convents and other ] institutions, the desecration of cemeteries and ] burnings.<ref “name=crf”>The Rise of Hindu Extremism and the Repression of Christian and Muslim minorities in India, </ref>. The pro-Christian source ] indicates that ], an ] missionary, was "burnt to death by a mob of Hindu extremists". However, reports produced by Indian embassy and media present a more non-partisan view of the case and show that Staines and his little sons were killed by a small group which was led by a single perpetrator named ] who had no connection to any Hindu group.<ref>http://www.rediff.com/news/2005/may/19staines2.htm</ref> | |||
<ref>http://www.indianembassy.org/new/NewDelhiPressFile/warped_indian_media.htm</ref> | |||
<ref>http://www.hinduonnet.com/fline/fl2021/stories/20031024003902400.htm</ref>. Dara Singh was also earlier involved in the cow protection movement and had earlier targeted Muslim cattle traders."<ref>http://www.hinduonnet.com/fline/fl2021/stories/20031024003902400.htm</ref>. | |||
"Several countries with constitutions establishing Islam as the state religion either do not contain guarantees of the right to freedom of religion or belief, or they contain guarantees that, on their face, do not compare favorably with all aspects of international standards."<ref name="constitutions"/>{{rp|16}} All of these countries defer to religious authorities or doctrines on legal issues in some way.<ref name="PEW religion report"/> For example, "when one spouse is Muslim and the other has a different religion (such as ]), or if spouses are members of different ]s, courts still defer to Islamic family law."<ref name="PEW religion report"/> Grim and Finke say their studies indicate that: "When religious freedoms are denied through the regulation of religious profession or practice, violent religious persecution and conflict increase."<ref name="Grim and Finke">{{cite book |last1=Grim |first1=Brian J. |last2=Finke |first2=Roger |title=The Price of Freedom Denied: Religious Persecution and Conflict in the Twenty-First Century |date=2010 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=9781139492416}}</ref>{{rp|6}} | |||
=== By Muslims === | |||
Muslims in India who convert to Christianity are often subjected to harassment, intimidation, and attacks by Muslims. In Kashmir, a region with many ], a Christian convert named Bashir Tantray was killed , allegedly by Militant Islamists in 2006<ref>,'''SperoNews'''</ref>. | |||
In its annual report, the USCIRF lists 14 "Countries of Particular Concern" with regard to religious rights and it also lists 15 additional countries which it has recommended be placed on the U.S. Department of State's Special Watch List (SWL), a lesser category than the CPC designation.<ref name="USCIRF"/> Twenty four of the USCIRF's twenty nine countries are also included on Open Doors Worldwide Watch list because they are especially dangerous for Christians.<ref>{{cite web |title=WORLD WATCH LIST 2020 |url=https://www.opendoorsusa.org/wp-content/uploads/2020/01/2020_World_Watch_List.pdf |publisher=Open Doors |access-date=7 October 2020 |archive-date=21 November 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20201121234522/https://www.opendoorsusa.org/wp-content/uploads/2020/01/2020_World_Watch_List.pdf |url-status=dead }}</ref> | |||
A Christian priest, K.K. Alavi, who is a convert from Islam, recently raised the ire of his former Muslim community and has received many death threats. An Islamic terrorist group named "The ]" actively campaigned against him.<ref>,'''Christian Examiner'''</ref> | |||
Eleven predominantly Muslim countries are ruled by governments which proclaim that their states are secular. "These countries account for nearly 140 million Muslims, or 13.5 percent of the 1 billion Muslims living in predominantly Muslim countries. The 11 remaining predominantly Muslim countries have not made any constitutional declaration concerning the Islamic or secular nature of the state, and have not made Islam the official state religion. This group of countries, which includes Indonesia, the world's largest Muslim country, accounts for over 250 million Muslims".<ref name="constitutions">{{cite web |last1=Stahnke |first1=Tad |last2=Blitt |first2=Robert C. |title=The Religion-State Relationship and the Right to Freedom of Religion or Belief: A Comparative Textual Analysis of the Constitutions of Predominantly Muslim Countries |url=https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/resources/stories/pdf/Comparative_Constitutions/Study0305.pdf |website=The Religion-State Relationship and the Right to Freedom of Religion or Belief: A Comparative Textual Analysis of the Constitutions of Predominantly Muslim Countries |publisher=UNITED STATES COMMISSION ON INTERNATIONAL RELIGIOUS FREEDOM}}</ref>{{rp|6}} This demonstrates that the majority of the world's Muslim population live in countries that either proclaim the state to be secular, or that make no pronouncements concerning Islam as the official state religion.<ref name="constitutions"/>{{rp|2}} | |||
== |
==See also== | ||
{{Portal|Christianity}} | |||
*In the 11 Northern states of ] that have introduced the Islamic system of law, the ], sectarian clashes between Muslims and Christians have resulted in many deaths, and some churches have been burned. More than 30,000 Christians were displaced from their homes ], the largest city in northern Nigeria. The violence has not been one-sided, as Christians have engaged in massacres as well.<ref>{{cite web|title=Nigeria Christian / Muslim Conflict|url=http://www.globalsecurity.org/military/world/war/nigeria-1.htm|date=2005-04-27|accessdate=2007-06-05|publisher=GlobalSecurity.org}}</ref> | |||
* ] | |||
*] in ] are often subject to attacks. The most significant was the 2000-2001 El Kosheh attacks, in which 21 Copts and 1 Muslim were killed. A 2006 attack on three churches in ] left one dead and 17 injured. Though they are accepted officially, Copts claim that discrimination against them continues. | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
** ] | |||
** ] | |||
** ] | |||
** ] | |||
** ] | |||
** ] | |||
* ] | |||
**] | |||
**] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
*] | |||
==Notes== | |||
==Recent Christian persecution in other countries== | |||
{{Reflist|group=note}} | |||
A partial list of countries not already mentioned above where significant recent persecution of Christians exists includes ], ], ], ]<ref>, ], ], ] (]), ], ], ], ], ], the ] (]), ], ], and ]<ref></ref>. Persecuted Christians in Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia are supported by the ].{{Fact|date=February 2007}} | |||
{{Notelist}} | |||
==References== | ==References== | ||
{{Reflist}} | {{Reflist|30em}} | ||
==Sources== | ==Sources== | ||
* {{Citation | |||
*], 1965. ''Martyrdom and Persecution in the Early Church'' | |||
|last= Bowring | |||
*''Let My People Go: The True Story of Present-Day Persecution and Slavery'' Cal. R. Bombay, Multnomah Publishers, 1998 | |||
|first= Lewin B. | |||
*''Their Blood Cries Out'' Paul Marshall and Lela Gilbert, World Press, 1997. | |||
|url= http://www.greatest-battles.webs.com/MysoreWars/MysoreWars.htm | |||
*''In the Lion's Den: Persecuted Christians and What the Western Church Can Do About It'' Nina Shea, Broadman & Holman, 1997. | |||
|title= Haidar Ali and Tipu Sultan and the Struggle with the Musalman Powers of the South | |||
*''This Holy Seed: Faith, Hope and Love in the Early Churches of North Africa'' Robin Daniel, Tamarisk Publications, 1993. ISBN 0-9520435-0-5 | |||
|publisher= IDARAH-I ADABIYAT-I DELLI | |||
*''Let My People Go: The True Story of Present-Day Persecution and Slavery'' Cal. R. Bombay, Multnomah Publishers, 1998 | |||
|year= 1893 | |||
*''In the Shadow of the Cross: A Biblical Theology of Persecution and Discipleship'' Glenn M. Penner, Living Sacrifice Books, 2004 | |||
|isbn= 978-81-206-1299-0 | |||
*''Catholic Martyrs of the Twentieth Century: A Comprehensive World History'' by Robert Royal, Crossroad/Herder & Herder; (April 2000). ISBN 0-8245-1846-2 | |||
|ref= bow | |||
*''Islam's Dark Side - The Orwellian State of Sudan'', The Economist, 24 June 1995. | |||
|access-date= 4 March 2010 | |||
*''Sharia and the IMF: Three Years of Revolution'', SUDANOW, September 1992. | |||
|archive-url= https://web.archive.org/web/20110817114702/http://greatest-battles.webs.com/MysoreWars/MysoreWars.htm | |||
*''Final Document of the ] of the Catholic Diocese of Khartoum'', 1991. | |||
|archive-date= 17 August 2011 | |||
*''] Voice'', published by the Sudan Human Rights Organization, Volume I, Issue 3, July/August 1992 ] and ], and other repressive measures of the Government]. | |||
|url-status= dead | |||
* Khalidi, Walid. "''All that Remains: The Palestinian Villages Occupied and Depopulated by Israel in 1948.''" 1992. ISBN 0-88728-224-5. | |||
}}. | |||
*''Sudan - A Cry for Peace'', published by ] International, Brussels, Belgium, 1994 | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Brock|first=Sebastian P.|author-link=Sebastian P. Brock|title=Fire from Heaven: Studies in Syriac Theology and Liturgy|year=2006|location=Aldershot|publisher=Ashgate|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Ey_FW7acTycC|isbn=9780754659082}} | |||
*''Sudan - Refugees in their own country: The Forced Relocation of Squatters and Displaced People from Khartoum'', in Volume 4, Issue 10, of News from Africa Watch, 10 July 1992. | |||
*{{Cite book |last=Forrest |first=George W. |author-link=George William Forrest |year=1887 |title=Selections from the Letters, Despatches, and Other State Papers Preserved in the Bombay Secretariat |location=] |publisher=Government Central Press |volume=2 }} | |||
*''Human Rights Violations in Sudan'', by the Sudan Human Rights Organisation, February 1994. . | |||
* {{citation|last1=Gaunt|first1=D|last2=Beṯ-Şawoce|first2=J|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=4mug9LrpLKcC|title=Massacres, resistance, protectors: Muslim-Christian relations in Eastern Anatolia during World War I|year=2006|publisher=Gorgias Press LLC|isbn=978-1-59333-301-0}} | |||
*''Pax Romana statement of Macram Max Gassis, Bishop of ]''], to the Fiftieth Session of the UN Commission on Human Rights, Geneva, February 1994 ], genocide of the ] people, systematic rape of women, enslavement of children, torture of priests and clerics, burning alive of pastors and catechists, crucifixion and mutiliation of priests]. | |||
* {{Citation | |||
|year=1833 | |||
|title=The Gentleman's Magazine | |||
|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=CnSrSlq_ckcC | |||
|publisher=F. Jefferies | |||
|volume=CIII | |||
|access-date=15 October 2008 | |||
|ref={{sfnref|The Gentleman's Magazine|1833}} | |||
|archive-date=30 October 2021 | |||
|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20211030140214/https://books.google.com/books?id=CnSrSlq_ckcC | |||
|url-status=live | |||
}} | |||
* {{cite book |last= González |first= Justo L.|title=The Story of Christianity: The Early Church to the Dawn of the Reformation |year=2010 |volume= 1|location=New York|publisher=HarperCollins|oclc=905489146|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=cQW0ACdLn6kC&q=septimius%20severus%20persecution&pg=PP1|isbn= 978-0-06-185588-7 }} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Hammond|first=Nicholas Geoffrey Lemprière|title=Epirus: the Geography, the Ancient Remains, the History and Topography of Epirus and Adjacent Areas|year=1967|location=Oxford|publisher=Clarendon Press|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=gI5QjgEACAAJ&q=mohamet|isbn=9780198142539}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Hammond|first=Nicholas Geoffrey Lemprière|title=Migrations and invasions in Greece and adjacent areas|year=1976|location=Park Ridge|publisher=Noyes Press|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=O9saAAAAYAAJ&q=The+conditions+which+attented+the+collapse+of+the+Byzantine+Empire+recurred+in+the+late+eighteenth+century+and+therafter+when+the+Turks+were+losing+control+of+their+Balkan+dependencies+more+and+more%2C+until+Albania+became+free+in+1912-13.+Throughout+this+period+bands+of+Albanians+raiders+pillaged+and+destroyed+the+villages+of+the+Vlachs+and+the+Greeks+in+Epirus%2C|isbn=9780815550471}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Kallivretakis|first=Leonidas|script-chapter=el:Νέα Πικέρνη Δήμου Βουπρασίων: το χρονικό ενός οικισμού της Πελοποννήσου τον 19ο αιώνα (και η περιπέτεια ενός πληθυσμού)|trans-chapter=Nea Pikerni of Demos Vouprassion: The chronicle of a 19th century Peloponnesian settlement (and the adventures of a population)|pages=221–242|editor1-last=Panagiotopoulos|editor1-first=Vasilis|editor2-last=Kallivretakis|editor2-first=Leonidas|editor3-last=Dimitropoulos|editor3-first=Dimitris|editor4-last=Kokolakis|editor4-first=Mihalis|editor5-last=Olibitou|editor5-first=Eudokia|script-title=el:Πληθυσμοί και οικισμοί του ελληνικού χώρου: ιστορικά μελετήματα|trans-title=Populations and settlements of the Greek villages: Historical essays|language=el|series=Tetrádia Ergasías|date=2003|location=Athens|publisher=Institute for Neohellenic Research|issn=1105-0845|chapter-url=http://helios-eie.ekt.gr/EIE/bitstream/10442/7651/1/N02.018.08.pdf}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Koti|first=Dhori|title=Monografi për Vithkuqin dhe Naum Veqilharxhin [A monograph of Vithkuq and Naum Veqilharxhi]|year=2010|location=Pogradec|publisher=DIJA Poradeci|isbn=978-99956-826-8-2}} | |||
*{{cite book|last=Koukoudis|first=Asterios|title=The Vlachs: Metropolis and Diaspora|year=2003|location=Thessaloniki|publisher=Zitros Publications|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=01JoAAAAMAAJ&q=The+Vlachs:+Metropolis+and+Diaspora|isbn=9789607760869}} | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Pavlowitch|first=Stevan K.|author-link=Stevan K. Pavlowitch|title=Serbia: The History behind the Name|year=2002|location=London|publisher=Hurst & Company|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=w-RuLDaNwbMC|isbn=9781850654773}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Ramet|first=Sabrina|title=Nihil obstat: religion, politics, and social change in East-Central Europe and Russia|year=1998|location=Durham|publisher=Duke University Press|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=TrcnAAAAYAAJ|isbn=9780822320708}} | |||
* {{Citation | |||
|last1= Scurry | |||
|first1= James | |||
|last2= Whiteway | |||
|first2= William | |||
|title= The Captivity, Sufferings, and Escape of James Scurry, who was Detained a Prisoner During Ten Years, in the Dominions of Hyder Ali and Tippoo Saib | |||
|url= https://books.google.com/books?id=SMoEAAAAYAAJ | |||
|year= 1824 | |||
|edition= 3, illustrated | |||
|publisher= Monthly Review Press | |||
|isbn= 978-0-85345-315-4 | |||
|access-date= 4 March 2010 | |||
|archive-date= 3 January 2014 | |||
|archive-url= https://web.archive.org/web/20140103085521/http://books.google.com/books?id=SMoEAAAAYAAJ | |||
|url-status= live | |||
}}. | |||
* {{cite journal|last=Skendi|first=Stavro|title=Religion in Albania during the Ottoman rule|url=https://www.proquest.com/openview/69374b2aeb4f4380ae1364da4d940882/1?pq-origsite=gscholar&cbl=1817218|journal=Südost Forschungen|volume=15|year=1956|pages=311–327}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Skendi|first=Stavro|title=The Albanian national awakening|year=1967a|location=Princeton|publisher=Princeton University Press|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=8QPWCgAAQBAJ&q=The+Albanian+National+Awakening&pg=PR15|isbn=9781400847761}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Vickers|first=Miranda|title=The Albanians: a modern history|year=2011|location=London|publisher=IB Tauris|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=vtQABAAAQBAJ&q=The+Albanians:+A+Modern+History+hapless&pg=PA83|isbn=9780857736550}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Wand |first=John Williams Charles |author-link=John William Charles Wand |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ci2hvwXqlKMC |title=A History of the Early Church to AD 500 |publisher=] |year=1990 |page=320 |isbn=9780203131145 }} | |||
== |
==Further reading== | ||
*{{citeweb|url=https://stockholmcf.org/most-religion-based-hate-crimes-in-turkey-targeted-alevis-christians-in-2022-report/|title=Most religion-based hate crimes in Turkey targeted Alevis, Christians in 2022: report|publisher=Stockholm Center for Freedom}} | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] <!-- do not remove the : inside the brackets --> | |||
==External links== | ==External links== | ||
{{Commons category|Persecution of Christians}} | |||
*, and also | |||
** | |||
*, and also , and also | |||
* | |||
*] violations] | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* by Elliott Horowitz (Jewish Social Studies Volume 4, Number 2) | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* Anti-Catholic Bigotry in the United States | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* (On Rebuilding the 46 Catholic Churches destroyed in 1985 by extremist militias) | |||
* - Images of Sudan's persecution | |||
* | |||
* by Worthy Ministries | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
{{Persecution of Christians}} | |||
] | |||
{{Christianity footer}} | |||
] | |||
{{Religious persecution}}{{Discrimination}}{{Authority control}} | |||
{{DEFAULTSORT:Persecution Of Christians}} | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] |
Latest revision as of 21:50, 7 January 2025
This article has multiple issues. Please help improve it or discuss these issues on the talk page. (Learn how and when to remove these messages)
|
The persecution of Christians can be historically traced from the first century of the Christian era to the present day. Christian missionaries and converts to Christianity have both been targeted for persecution, sometimes to the point of being martyred for their faith, ever since the emergence of Christianity.
Early Christians were persecuted at the hands of both Jews, from whose religion Christianity arose, and the Romans who controlled many of the early centers of Christianity in the Roman Empire. Since the emergence of Christian states in Late Antiquity, Christians have also been persecuted by other Christians due to differences in doctrine which have been declared heretical. Early in the fourth century, the empire's official persecutions were ended by the Edict of Serdica in 311 and the practice of Christianity legalized by the Edict of Milan in 312. By the year 380, Christians had begun to persecute each other. The schisms of late antiquity and the Middle Ages – including the Rome–Constantinople schisms and the many Christological controversies – together with the later Protestant Reformation provoked severe conflicts between Christian denominations. During these conflicts, members of the various denominations frequently persecuted each other and engaged in sectarian violence. In the 20th century, Christian populations were persecuted, sometimes, they were persecuted to the point of genocide, by various states, including the Ottoman Empire and its successor state Turkey, which committed the Hamidian massacres, the Armenian genocide, the Assyrian genocide, the Greek genocide, and the Diyarbekir genocide, and atheist states such as those of the former Eastern Bloc.
The persecution of Christians has continued to occur during the 21st century. Christianity is the largest world religion and its adherents live across the globe. Approximately 10% of the world's Christians are members of minority groups which live in non-Christian-majority states. The contemporary persecution of Christians includes the official state persecution mostly occurring in countries which are located in Africa and Asia because they have state religions or because their governments and societies practice religious favoritism. Such favoritism is frequently accompanied by religious discrimination and religious persecution.
According to the United States Commission on International Religious Freedom's 2020 report, Christians in Burma, China, Eritrea, India, Iran, Nigeria, North Korea, Pakistan, Russia, Saudi Arabia, Syria, and Vietnam are persecuted; these countries are labelled "countries of particular concern" by the United States Department of State, because of their governments' engagement in, or toleration of, "severe violations of religious freedom". The same report recommends that Afghanistan, Algeria, Azerbaijan, Bahrain, the Central African Republic, Cuba, Egypt, Indonesia, Iraq, Kazakhstan, Malaysia, Sudan, and Turkey constitute the US State Department's "special watchlist" of countries in which the government allows or engages in "severe violations of religious freedom".
Much of the persecution of Christians in recent times is perpetrated by non-state actors which are labelled "entities of particular concern" by the US State Department, including the Islamist groups Boko Haram in Nigeria, the Houthi movement in Yemen, the Islamic State of Iraq and the Levant – Khorasan Province in Pakistan, al-Shabaab in Somalia, the Taliban in Afghanistan, the Islamic State as well as the United Wa State Army and participants in the Kachin conflict in Myanmar.
Antiquity
New Testament
Main article: Persecution of Christians in the New TestamentEarly Christianity began as a sect among Second Temple Jews. Inter-communal dissension began almost immediately. According to the New Testament account, Saul of Tarsus prior to his conversion to Christianity persecuted early Judeo-Christians. According to the Acts of the Apostles, a year after the Roman Crucifixion of Jesus, Stephen was stoned for his transgressions of the Jewish law. And Saul (also known as Paul) acquiesced, looking on and witnessing Steven's death. Later, Paul begins a listing of his own sufferings after conversion in 2 Corinthians 11: "Five times I received from the Jews the forty lashes minus one. Three times I was beaten with rods, once I was stoned ..."
Early Judeo-Christian
In 41 AD, Herod Agrippa, who already possessed the territory of Herod Antipas and Philip (his former colleagues in the Herodian Tetrarchy), obtained the title of King of the Jews, and in a sense, re-formed the Kingdom of Judea of Herod the Great (r. 37–4 BC). Herod Agrippa was reportedly eager to endear himself to his Jewish subjects and continued the persecution in which James the Great lost his life, Saint Peter narrowly escaped and the rest of the apostles took flight. After Agrippa's death in 44, the Roman procuratorship began (before 41 they were Prefects in Iudaea Province) and those leaders maintained a neutral peace, until the procurator Porcius Festus died in 62 and the high priest Ananus ben Ananus took advantage of the power vacuum to attack the Church and execute James the Just, then leader of Jerusalem's Christians.
The New Testament states that Paul was himself imprisoned on several occasions by the Roman authorities, stoned by the Pharisees and left for dead on one occasion, and was eventually taken to Rome as a prisoner. Peter and other early Christians were also imprisoned, beaten and harassed. The First Jewish Rebellion, spurred by the Roman killing of 3,000 Jews, led to the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD, the end of Second Temple Judaism (and the subsequent slow rise of Rabbinic Judaism).
Claudia Setzer asserts that, "Jews did not see Christians as clearly separate from their own community until at least the middle of the second century" but most scholars place the "parting of the ways" much earlier, with theological separation occurring immediately. Second Temple Judaism had allowed more than one way to be Jewish. After the fall of the Temple, one way led to rabbinic Judaism, while another way became Christianity; but Christianity was "molded around the conviction that the Jew, Jesus of Nazareth, was not only the Messiah promised to the Jews, but God's son, offering access to God, and God's blessing to non-Jew as much as, and perhaps eventually more than, to Jews". While Messianic eschatology had deep roots in Judaism, and the idea of the suffering servant, known as Messiah Ephraim, had been an aspect since the time of Isaiah (7th century BCE), in the first century, this idea was seen as being usurped by the Christians. It was then suppressed, and did not make its way back into rabbinic teaching till the seventh century writings of Pesiqta Rabati.
The traditional view of the separation of Judaism and Christianity has Jewish-Christians fleeing, en masse, to Pella (shortly before the fall of the Temple in 70 AD) as a result of Jewish persecution and hatred. Steven D. Katz says "there can be no doubt that the post-70 situation witnessed a change in the relations of Jews and Christians". Judaism sought to reconstitute itself after the disaster which included determining the proper response to Jewish Christianity. The exact shape of this is not directly known but is traditionally alleged to have taken four forms: the circulation of official anti-Christian pronouncements, the issuing of an official ban against Christians attending synagogue, a prohibition against reading Christian writings, and the spreading of the curse against Christian heretics: the Birkat haMinim.
Roman Empire
Main articles: Persecution of Christians in the Roman Empire and Religious persecution in the Roman Empire § ChristianityNeronian persecution
Main article: Neronian persecutionThe first documented case of imperially supervised persecution of Christians in the Roman Empire begins with Nero (54–68). In the Annals, Tacitus states that Nero blamed Christians for the Great Fire of Rome, and while it is generally believed to be authentic and reliable, some modern scholars have cast doubt on this view, largely because there is no further reference to Nero's blaming of Christians for the fire until the late 4th century. Suetonius mentions punishments inflicted on Christians, defined as men following a new and malefic superstition, but does not specify the reasons for the punishment; he simply lists the fact together with other abuses put down by Nero. It is widely agreed on that the Number of the beast in the Book of Revelation, adding up to 666, is derived from a gematria of the name of Nero Caesar, indicating that Nero was viewed as an exceptionally evil figure. Several Christian sources report that Paul the Apostle and Saint Peter both died during the Neronian persecution.
From Nero to Decius
In the first two centuries Christianity was a relatively small sect which was not a significant concern of the Emperor. Rodney Stark estimates there were fewer than 10,000 Christians in the year 100. Christianity grew to about 200,000 by the year 200, which works out to about 0.36% of the population of the empire, and then to almost 2 million by 250, still making up less than 2% of the empire's overall population. According to Guy Laurie, the Church was not in a struggle for its existence during its first centuries. However, Bernard Green says that, although early persecutions of Christians were generally sporadic, local, and under the direction of regional governors, not emperors, Christians "were always subject to oppression and at risk of open persecution." Trajan's policy towards Christians was no different from the treatment of other sects; that is, they would only be punished if they refused to worship the emperor and the gods, but they were not to be sought out.
James L. Papandrea says there are ten emperors generally accepted to have sponsored state-sanctioned persecution of Christians, though the first empire-wide government-sponsored persecution was not until Decius in 249. One early account of a mass killing is the persecution in Lyon in which Christians were purportedly mass-slaughtered by being thrown to wild beasts under the decree of Roman officials for reportedly refusing to renounce their faith according to Irenaeus. In the 3rd century, Emperor Severus Alexander's household contained many Christians, but his successor, Maximinus Thrax, hating this household, ordered that the leaders of the churches should be put to death. According to Eusebius, this persecution sent Hippolytus of Rome and Pope Pontian into exile, but other evidence suggests that the persecutions were local to the provinces where they occurred rather than happening under the direction of the Emperor.
According to two different Christian traditions, Simon bar Kokhba, the leader of the second Jewish revolt against Rome (132–136 AD), who was proclaimed Messiah, persecuted the Christians: Justin Martyr claims that Christians were punished if they did not deny and blaspheme Jesus Christ, while Eusebius asserts that Bar Kokhba harassed them because they refused to join his revolt against the Romans.
Voluntary martyrdom
Some early Christians sought out and welcomed martyrdom. According to Droge and Tabor, "in 185 the proconsul of Asia, Arrius Antoninus, was approached by a group of Christians demanding to be executed. The proconsul obliged some of them and then sent the rest away, saying that if they wanted to kill themselves there was plenty of rope available or cliffs they could jump off." Such enthusiasm for death is found in the letters of Saint Ignatius of Antioch, who was arrested and condemned as a criminal before writing his letters while on the way to execution. Ignatius casts his own martyrdom as a voluntary eucharistic sacrifice to be embraced.
"Many martyr acts present martyrdom as a sharp choice that cut to the core of Christian identity – life or death, salvation or damnation, Christ or apostacy..." Subsequently, the martyr literature has drawn distinctions between those who were enthusiastically pro-voluntary-martyrdom (the Montanists and Donatists), those who occupied a neutral, moderate position (the orthodox), and those who were anti-martyrdom (the Gnostics).
The category of voluntary martyr began to emerge only in the third century in the context of efforts to justify flight from persecution. The condemnation of voluntary martyrdom is used to justify Clement fleeing the Severan persecution in Alexandria in 202 AD, and the Martyrdom of Polycarp justifies Polycarp's flight on the same grounds. "Voluntary martyrdom is parsed as passionate foolishness" whereas "flight from persecution is patience" and the result a true martyrdom.
Daniel Boyarin rejects use of the term "voluntary martyrdom", saying, "if martyrdom is not voluntary, it is not martyrdom". G. E. M. de Ste. Croix adds a category of "quasi-voluntary martyrdom": "martyrs who were not directly responsible for their own arrest but who, after being arrested, behaved with" a stubborn refusal to obey or comply with authority. Candida Moss asserts that De Ste. Croix's judgment of what values are worth dying for is modern, and does not represent classical values. According to her there was no such concept as "quasi-volunteer martyrdom" in ancient times.
Decian persecution
Main article: Decian persecutionIn the reign of the emperor Decius (r. 249–251), a decree was issued requiring that all residents of the empire should perform sacrifices, to be enforced by the issuing of each person with a libellus certifying that they had performed the necessary ritual. It is not known what motivated Decius's decree, or whether it was intended to target Christians, though it is possible the emperor was seeking divine favors in the forthcoming wars with the Carpi and the Goths. Christians that refused to publicly offer sacrifices or burn incense to Roman gods were accused of impiety and punished by arrest, imprisonment, torture or execution. According to Eusebius, bishops Alexander of Jerusalem, Babylas of Antioch, and Fabian of Rome were all imprisoned and killed. The patriarch Dionysius of Alexandria escaped captivity, while the bishop Cyprian of Carthage fled his episcopal see to the countryside. The Christian church, despite no indication in the surviving texts that the edict targeted any specific group, never forgot the reign of Decius whom they labelled as that "fierce tyrant". After Decius died, Trebonianus Gallus (r. 251–253) succeeded him and continued the Decian persecution for the duration of his reign.
Valerianic persecution
The accession of Trebonianus Gallus's successor Valerian (r. 253–260) ended the Decian persecution. In 257 however, Valerian began to enforce public religion. Cyprian of Carthage was exiled and executed the following year, while Pope Sixtus II was also put to death. Dionysius of Alexandria was tried, urged to recognize "the natural gods" in the hope his congregation would imitate him, and exiled when he refused.
Valerian was defeated by the Persians at the Battle of Edessa and himself taken prisoner in 260. According to Eusebius, Valerian's son, co-augustus, and successor Gallienus (r. 253–268) allowed Christian communities to use again their cemeteries and made restitution of their confiscated buildings. Eusebius wrote that Gallienus allowed the Christians "freedom of action".
Late antiquity
Roman Empire
The Great Persecution
Main article: Diocletianic Persecution See also: Persecution of pagans in the late Roman EmpireThe Great Persecution, or Diocletianic Persecution, was begun by the senior augustus and Roman emperor Diocletian (r. 284–305) on 23 February 303. In the eastern Roman empire, the official persecution lasted intermittently until 313, while in the western Roman empire the persecution went unenforced from 306. According to Lactantius's De mortibus persecutorum ("on the deaths of the persecutors"), Diocletian's junior emperor, the caesar Galerius (r. 293–311) pressured the augustus to begin persecuting Christians. Eusebius of Caesarea's Church History reports that imperial edicts were promulgated to destroy churches and confiscate scriptures, and to remove Christian occupants of government positions, while Christian priests were to be imprisoned and required to perform sacrifice in ancient Roman religion. In the account of Eusebius, an unnamed Christian man (named by later hagiographers as Euethius of Nicomedia and venerated on 27 February) tore down a public notice of an imperial edict while the emperors Diocletian and Galerius were in Nicomedia (İzmit), one of Diocletian's capitals; according to Lactantius, he was tortured and burned alive. According to Lactantius, the church at Nicomedia (İzmit) was destroyed, while the Optatan Appendix has an account from the praetorian prefecture of Africa involving the confiscation of written materials which led to the Donatist schism. According to Eusebius's Martyrs of Palestine and Lactantius's De mortibus persecutorum, a fourth edict in 304 demanded that everyone perform sacrifices, though in the western empire this was not enforced.
An "unusually philosophical" dialogue is recorded in the trial proceedings of Phileas of Thmuis, bishop of Thmuis in Egypt's Nile Delta, which survive on Greek papyri from the 4th century among the Bodmer Papyri and the Chester Beatty Papyri of the Bodmer and Chester Beatty libraries and in manuscripts in Latin, Ethiopic, and Coptic languages from later centuries, a body of hagiography known as the Acts of Phileas. Phileas was condemned at his fifth trial at Alexandria under Clodius Culcianus, the praefectus Aegypti on 4 February 305 (the 10th day of Mecheir).
In the western empire, the Diocletianic Persecution ceased with the usurpation by two emperors' sons in 306: that of Constantine, who was acclaimed augustus by the army after his father Constantius I (r. 293–306) died, and that of Maxentius (r. 306–312) who was elevated to augustus by the Roman Senate after the grudging retirement of his father Maximian (r. 285–305) and his co-augustus Diocletian in May 305. Of Maxentius, who controlled Italy with his now un-retired father, and Constantine, who controlled Britain, Gaul, and Iberia, neither was inclined to continue the persecution. In the eastern empire however, Galerius, now augustus, continued Diocletian's policy. Eusebius's Church History and Martyrs of Palestine both give accounts of martyrdom and persecution of Christians, including Eusebius's own mentor Pamphilus of Caesarea, with whom he was imprisoned during the persecution.
When Galerius died in May 311, he is reported by Lactantius and Eusebius to have composed a deathbed edict – the Edict of Serdica – allowing the assembly of Christians in conventicles and explaining the motives for the prior persecution. Eusebius wrote that Easter was celebrated openly. By autumn however, Galerius's nephew, former caesar, and co-augustus Maximinus Daia (r. 310–313) was enforcing Diocletian's persecution in his territories in Anatolia and the Diocese of the East in response to petitions from numerous cities and provinces, including Antioch, Tyre, Lycia, and Pisidia. Maximinus was also encouraged to act by an oracular pronouncement made by a statue of Zeus Philios set up in Antioch by Theotecnus of Antioch, who also organized an anti-Christian petition to be sent from the Antiochenes to Maximinus, requesting that the Christians there be expelled. Among the Christians known to have died in this phase of the persecution are the presbyter Lucian of Antioch, the bishop Methodius of Olympus in Lycia, and Peter, the patriarch of Alexandria. Defeated in a civil war by the augustus Licinius (r. 308–324), Maximinus died in 313, ending the systematic persecution of Christianity as a whole in the Roman Empire. Only one martyr is known by name from the reign of Licinius, who issued the Edict of Milan jointly with his ally, co-augustus, and brother-in-law Constantine, which had the effect of resuming the toleration of before the persecution and returning confiscated property to Christian owners.
The New Catholic Encyclopedia states that "Ancient, medieval and early modern hagiographers were inclined to exaggerate the number of martyrs. Since the title of martyr is the highest title to which a Christian can aspire, this tendency is natural". Attempts at estimating the numbers involved are inevitably based on inadequate sources.
Constantinian period
Main article: Persecution of pagans in the late Roman Empire See also: Religious policies of Constantine the GreatThe Christian church marked the conversion of Constantine the Great as the final fulfillment of its heavenly victory over the "false gods". The Roman state had always seen itself as divinely directed, now it saw the first great age of persecution, in which the Devil was considered to have used open violence to dissuade the growth of Christianity, at an end. The orthodox catholic Christians close to the Roman state represented imperial persecution as an historical phenomenon, rather than a contemporary one. According to MacMullan, the Christian histories are colored by this "triumphalism".
Peter Leithart says that, " did not punish pagans for being pagans, or Jews for being Jews, and did not adopt a policy of forced conversion". Pagans remained in important positions at his court. He outlawed the gladiatorial shows, destroyed some temples and plundered more, and used forceful rhetoric against non-Christians, but he never engaged in a purge. Maxentius' supporters were not slaughtered when Constantine took the capital; Licinius' family and court were not killed. However, followers of doctrines which were seen as heretical or causing schism were persecuted during the reign of Constantine, the first Christian Roman emperor, and they would be persecuted again later in the 4th century. The consequence of Christian doctrinal disputes was generally mutual excommunication, but once Roman government became involved in ecclesiastical politics, rival factions could find themselves subject to "repression, expulsion, imprisonment or exile" carried out by the Roman army.
In 312, the Christian sect called Donatists appealed to Constantine to solve a dispute. He convened a synod of bishops to hear the case, but the synod sided against them. The Donatists refused to accept the ruling, so a second gathering of 200 at Arles, in 314, was called, but they also ruled against them. The Donatists again refused to accept the ruling, and proceeded to act accordingly by establishing their own bishop, building their own churches, and refusing cooperation. This was a defiance of imperial authority, and it produced the same response Rome had taken in the past against such refusals. For a Roman emperor, "religion could be tolerated only as long as it contributed to the stability of the state". Constantine used the army in an effort to compel Donatist' obedience, burning churches and martyring some from 317 – 321. Constantine failed in reaching his goal and ultimately conceded defeat. The schism remained and Donatism continued. After Constantine, his youngest son Flavius Julius Constans, initiated the Macarian campaign against the Donatists from 346 – 348 which only succeeded in renewing sectarian strife and creating more martyrs. Donatism continued.
The fourth century was dominated by its many conflicts defining orthodoxy versus heterodoxy and heresy. In the Eastern Roman empire, known as Byzantium, the Arian controversy began with its debate of Trinitarian formulas which lasted 56 years. As it moved into the West, the center of the controversy was the "champion of orthodoxy", Athanasius. In 355 Constantius, who supported Arianism, ordered the suppression and exile of Athanasius, expelled the orthodox Pope Liberius from Rome, and exiled bishops who refused to assent to Athanasius's exile. In 355, Dionysius, bishop of Mediolanum (Milan) was expelled from his episcopal see and replaced by the Arian Christian Auxentius of Milan. When Constantius returned to Rome in 357, he consented to allow the return of Liberius to the papacy; the Arian Pope Felix II, who had replaced him, was then driven out along with his followers.
The last emperor of the Constantinian dynasty, Constantine's half-brother's son Julian (r. 361–363) opposed Christianity and sought to restore traditional religion, though he did not arrange a general or official persecution.
Valentinianic–Theodosian period
According to the Collectio Avellana, on the death of Pope Liberius in 366, Damasus, assisted by hired gangs of "charioteers" and men "from the arena", broke into the Basilica Julia to violently prevent the election of Pope Ursicinus. The battle lasted three days, "with great slaughter of the faithful" and a week later Damasus seized the Lateran Basilica, had himself ordained as Pope Damasus I, and compelled the praefectus urbi Viventius and the praefectus annonae to exile Ursicinus. Damasus then had seven Christian priests arrested and awaiting banishment, but they escaped and "gravediggers" and minor clergy joined another mob of hippodrome and amphitheatre men assembled by the pope to attack the Liberian Basilica, where Ursacinus's loyalists had taken refuge. According to Ammianus Marcellinus, on 26 October, the pope's mob killed 137 people in the church in just one day, and many more died subsequently. The Roman public frequently enjoined the emperor Valentinian the Great to remove Damasus from the throne of Saint Peter, calling him a murderer for having waged a "filthy war" against the Christians.
In the 4th century, the Terving king Athanaric in c. 375 ordered the Gothic persecution of Christians. Athanaric was perturbed by the spread of Gothic Christianity among his followers, and feared for the displacement of Gothic paganism.
It was not until the later 4th century reigns of the augusti Gratian (r. 367–383), Valentinian II (r. 375–392), and Theodosius I (r. 379–395) that Christianity would become the official religion of the empire with the joint promulgation of the Edict of Thessalonica, establishing Nicene Christianity as the state religion and as the state church of the Roman Empire on 27 February 380. After this began state persecution of non-Nicene Christians, including Arian and Nontrinitarian devotees.
When Augustine became coadjutor Bishop of Hippo in 395, both Donatist and Catholic parties had, for decades, existed side-by-side, with a double line of bishops for the same cities, all competing for the loyalty of the people. Augustine was distressed by the ongoing schism, but he held the view that belief cannot be compelled, so he appealed to the Donatists using popular propaganda, debate, personal appeal, General Councils, appeals to the emperor and political pressure, but all attempts failed. The Donatists fomented protests and street violence, accosted travelers, attacked random Catholics without warning, often doing serious and unprovoked bodily harm such as beating people with clubs, cutting off their hands and feet, and gouging out eyes while also inviting their own martyrdom. By 408, Augustine supported the state's use of force against them. Historian Frederick Russell says that Augustine did not believe this would "make the Donatists more virtuous" but he did believe it would make them "less vicious".
Augustine wrote that there had, in the past, been ten Christian persecutions, beginning with the Neronian persecution, and alleging persecutions by the emperors Domitian, Trajan, "Antoninus" (Marcus Aurelius), "Severus" (Septimius Severus), and Maximinus (Thrax), as well as Decian and Valerianic persecutions, and then another by Aurelian as well as by Diocletian and Maximian. These ten persecutions Augustine compared with the 10 Plagues of Egypt in the Book of Exodus. Augustine did not see these early persecutions in the same light as that of fourth century heretics. In Augustine's view, when the purpose of persecution is to "lovingly correct and instruct", then it becomes discipline and is just. Augustine wrote that "coercion cannot transmit the truth to the heretic, but it can prepare them to hear and receive the truth". He said the church would discipline its people out of a loving desire to heal them, and that, "once compelled to come in, heretics would gradually give their voluntary assent to the truth of Christian orthodoxy." He opposed the severity of Rome and the execution of heretics.
It is his teaching on coercion that has literature on Augustine frequently referring to him as le prince et patriarche de persecuteurs (the prince and patriarch of persecutors). Russell says Augustine's theory of coercion "was not crafted from dogma, but in response to a unique historical situation" and is therefore context dependent, while others see it as inconsistent with his other teachings. His authority on the question of coercion was undisputed for over a millennium in Western Christianity, and according to Brown "it provided the theological foundation for the justification of medieval persecution."
Heraclian period
Callinicus I, initially a priest and skeuophylax in the Church of the Theotokos of Blachernae, became patriarch of Constantinople in 693 or 694. Having refused to consent to the demolition of a chapel in the Great Palace, the Theotokos ton Metropolitou, and having possibly been involved in the deposition and exile of Justinian II (r. 685–695, 705–711), an allegation denied by the Synaxarion of Constantinople, he was himself exiled to Rome on the return of Justinian to power in 705. The emperor had Callinicus immured. He is said to have survived forty days when the wall was opened to check his condition, though he died four days later.
Sassanian Empire
Violent persecutions of Christians began in earnest in the long reign of Shapur II (r. 309–379). A persecution of Christians at Kirkuk is recorded in Shapur's first decade, though most persecution happened after 341. At war with the Roman emperor Constantius II (r. 337–361), Shapur imposed a tax to cover the war expenditure, and Shemon Bar Sabbae, the Bishop of Seleucia-Ctesiphon, refused to collect it. Often citing collaboration with the Romans, the Persians began persecuting and executing Christians. Passio narratives describe the fate of some Christians venerated as martyrs; they are of varying historical reliability, some being contemporary records by eyewitnesses, others were reliant on popular tradition at some remove from the events. An appendix to the Syriac Martyrology of 411 lists the Christian martyrs of Persia, but other accounts of martyrs' trials contain important historical details on the workings of the Sassanian Empire's historical geography and judicial and administrative practices. Some were translated into Sogdian and discovered at Turpan.
Under Yazdegerd I (r. 399–420) there were occasional persecutions, including an instance of persecution in reprisal for the burning of a Zoroastrian fire temple by a Christian priest, and further persecutions occurred in the reign of Bahram V (r. 420–438). Under Yazdegerd II (r. 438–457) an instance of persecution in 446 is recorded in the Syriac martyrology Acts of Ādur-hormizd and of Anāhīd. Some individual martyrdoms are recorded from the reign of Khosrow I (r. 531–579), but there were likely no mass persecutions. While according to a peace treaty of 562 between Khosrow and his Roman counterpart Justinian I (r. 527–565), Persia's Christians were granted the freedom of religion; proselytism was, however, a capital crime. By this time the Church of the East and its head, the Catholicose of the East, were integrated into the administration of the empire and mass persecution was rare.
The Sassanian policy shifted from tolerance of other religions under Shapur I to intolerance under Bahram I and apparently a return to the policy of Shapur until the reign of Shapur II. The persecution at that time was initiated by Constantine's conversion to Christianity which followed that of Armenian king Tiridates in about 301. The Christians were thus viewed with suspicions of secretly being partisans of the Roman Empire. This did not change until the fifth century when the Church of the East broke off from the Church of the West. Zoroastrian elites continued viewing the Christians with enmity and distrust throughout the fifth century with threat of persecution remaining significant, especially during war against the Romans.
Zoroastrian high priest Kartir, refers in his inscription dated about 280 on the Ka'ba-ye Zartosht monument in the Naqsh-e Rostam necropolis near Zangiabad, Fars, to persecution (zatan – "to beat, kill") of Christians ("Nazareans n'zl'y and Christians klstyd'n"). Kartir took Christianity as a serious opponent. The use of the double expression may be indicative of the Greek-speaking Christians deported by Shapur I from Antioch and other cities during his war against the Romans. Constantine's efforts to protect the Persian Christians made them a target of accusations of disloyalty to Sasanians. With the resumption of Roman-Sasanian conflict under Constantius II, the Christian position became untenable. Zoroastrian priests targeted clergy and ascetics of local Christians to eliminate the leaders of the church. A Syriac manuscript in Edessa in 411 documents dozens executed in various parts of western Sasanian Empire.
In 341, Shapur II ordered the persecution of all Christians. In response to their subversive attitude and support of Romans, Shapur II doubled the tax on Christians. Shemon Bar Sabbae informed him that he could not pay the taxes demanded from him and his community. He was martyred and a forty-year-long period of persecution of Christians began. The Council of Seleucia-Ctesiphon gave up choosing bishops since it would result in death. The local mobads – Zoroastrian clerics – with the help of satraps organized slaughters of Christians in Adiabene, Beth Garmae, Khuzistan and many other provinces.
Yazdegerd I showed tolerance towards Jews and Christians for much of his rule. He allowed Christians to practice their religion freely, demolished monasteries and churches were rebuilt and missionaries were allowed to operate freely. He reversed his policies during the later part of his reign however, suppressing missionary activities. Bahram V continued and intensified their persecution, resulting in many of them fleeing to the eastern Roman empire. Bahram demanded their return, beginning the Roman–Sasanian War of 421–422. The war ended with an agreement of freedom of religion for Christians in Iran with that of Mazdaism in Rome. Meanwhile, Christians suffered destruction of churches, renounced the faith, had their private property confiscated and many were expelled.
Yazdegerd II had ordered all his subjects to embrace Mazdeism in an attempt to unite his empire ideologically. The Caucasus rebelled to defend Christianity which had become integrated in their local culture, with Armenian aristocrats turning to the Romans for help. The rebels were however defeated in a battle on the Avarayr Plain. Yeghishe in his The History of Vardan and the Armenian War, pays a tribute to the battles waged to defend Christianity. Another revolt was waged from 481 to 483 which was suppressed. However, the Armenians succeeded in gaining freedom of religion among other improvements.
Accounts of executions for apostasy of Zoroastrians who converted to Christianity during Sasanian rule proliferated from the fifth to early seventh century, and continued to be produced even after collapse of Sasanians. The punishment of apostates increased under Yazdegerd I and continued under successive kings. It was normative for apostates who were brought to the notice of authorities to be executed, although the prosecution of apostasy depended on political circumstances and Zoroastrian jurisprudence. Per Richard E. Payne, the executions were meant to create a mutually recognised boundary between interactions of the people of the two religions and preventing one religion challenging another's viability. Although the violence on Christians was selective and especially carried out on elites, it served to keep Christian communities in a subordinate and yet viable position in relation to Zoroastrianism. Christians were allowed to build religious buildings and serve in the government as long as they did not expand their institutions and population at the expense of Zoroastrianism.
Khosrow I was generally regarded as tolerant of Christians and interested in the philosophical and theological disputes during his reign. Sebeos claimed he had converted to Christianity on his deathbed. John of Ephesus describes an Armenian revolt where he claims that Khusrow had attempted to impose Zoroastrianism in Armenia. The account, however, is very similar to the one of Armenian revolt of 451. In addition, Sebeos does not mention any religious persecution in his account of the revolt of 571. A story about Hormizd IV's tolerance is preserved by the historian al-Tabari. Upon being asked why he tolerated Christians, he replied, "Just as our royal throne cannot stand upon its front legs without its two back ones, our kingdom cannot stand or endure firmly if we cause the Christians and adherents of other faiths, who differ in belief from ourselves, to become hostile to us."
During the Byzantine–Sasanian War of 602–628
Main article: Sasanian conquest and occupation of JerusalemSeveral months after the Persian conquest in AD 614, a riot occurred in Jerusalem, and the Jewish governor of Jerusalem Nehemiah was killed by a band of young Christians along with his "council of the righteous" while he was making plans for the building of the Third Temple. At this time the Christians had allied themselves with the Eastern Roman Empire. Shortly afterward, the events escalated into a full-scale Christian rebellion, resulting in a battle against the Jews and Christians who were living in Jerusalem. In the battle's aftermath, many Jews were killed and the survivors fled to Caesarea, which was still being held by the Persian army.
The Judeo-Persian reaction was ruthless – Persian Sasanian general Xorheam assembled Judeo-Persian troops and went and encamped around Jerusalem and besieged it for 19 days. Eventually, digging beneath the foundations of the Jerusalem, they destroyed the wall and on the 19th day of the siege, the Judeo-Persian forces took Jerusalem.
According to the account of the Armenian ecclesiastic and historian Sebeos, the siege resulted in a total Christian death toll of 17,000, the earliest and thus most commonly accepted figure. Per Strategius, 4,518 prisoners alone were massacred near Mamilla reservoir. A cave containing hundreds of skeletons near the Jaffa Gate, 200 metres east of the large Roman-era pool in Mamilla, correlates with the massacre of Christians at hands of the Persians mentioned in the writings of Strategius. While reinforcing the evidence of massacre of Christians, the archaeological evidence seem less conclusive on the destruction of Christian churches and monasteries in Jerusalem.
According to the later account of Strategius, whose perspective appears to be that of a Byzantine Greek and shows an antipathy towards the Jews, thousands of Christians were massacred during the conquest of the city. Estimates based on varying copies of Strategos's manuscripts range from 4,518 to 66,509 killed. Strategos wrote that the Jews offered to help them escape death if they "become Jews and deny Christ", and the Christian captives refused. In anger the Jews allegedly purchased Christians to kill them. In 1989, a mass burial grave at Mamilla cave was discovered in by Israeli archeologist Ronny Reich, near the site where Strategius recorded the massacre took place. The human remains were in poor condition containing a minimum of 526 individuals.
From the many excavations carried out in the Galilee, it is clear that all churches had been destroyed during the period between the Persian invasion and the Arab conquest in 637. The church at Shave Ziyyon was destroyed and burnt in 614. Similar fate befell churches at Evron, Nahariya, 'Arabe and monastery of Shelomi. The monastery at Kursi was damaged in the invasion.
Pre-Islamic Arabia
Main article: Religion in pre-Islamic ArabiaIn AD 516, tribal unrest broke out in Yemen and several tribal elites fought for power. One of those elites was Joseph Dhu Nuwas or "Yūsuf Asʾar Yathʾar", a Jewish king of the Himyarite Kingdom who is mentioned in ancient south Arabian inscriptions. Syriac and Byzantine Greek sources claim that he fought his war because Christians in Yemen refused to renounce Christianity. In 2009, a documentary that aired on the BBC defended the claim that the villagers had been offered the choice between conversion to Judaism or death and 20,000 Christians were then massacred by stating that "The production team spoke to many historians over a period of 18 months, among them Nigel Groom, who was our consultant, and Professor Abdul Rahman Al-Ansary, a former professor of archaeology at the King Saud University in Riyadh."
Inscriptions documented by Yousef himself show the great pride that he expressed after killing more than 22,000 Christians in Zafar and Najran. Historian Glen Bowersock described this massacre as a "savage pogrom that the Jewish king of the Arabs launched against the Christians in the city of Najran. The king himself reported in excruciating detail to his Arab and Persian allies about the massacres that he had inflicted on all Christians who refused to convert to Judaism."
Early Middle Ages
Rashidun Caliphate
Since they are considered "People of the Book" in the Islamic religion, Christians under Muslim rule were subjected to the status of dhimmi (along with Jews, Samaritans, Gnostics, Mandeans, and Zoroastrians), which was inferior to the status of Muslims. Christians and other religious minorities thus faced religious discrimination and persecution in that they were banned from proselytising (for Christians, it was forbidden to evangelize or spread Christianity) in the lands invaded by the Arab Muslims on pain of death, they were banned from bearing arms, undertaking certain professions, and were obligated to dress differently in order to distinguish themselves from Arabs. Under the Islamic law (sharīʿa), Non-Muslims were obligated to pay the jizya and kharaj taxes, together with periodic heavy ransom levied upon Christian communities by Muslim rulers in order to fund military campaigns, all of which contributed a significant proportion of income to the Islamic states while conversely reducing many Christians to poverty, and these financial and social hardships forced many Christians to convert to Islam. Christians unable to pay these taxes were forced to surrender their children to the Muslim rulers as payment who would sell them as slaves to Muslim households where they were forced to convert to Islam.
According to the tradition of the Syriac Orthodox Church, the Muslim conquest of the Levant was a relief for Christians oppressed by the Western Roman Empire. Michael the Syrian, patriarch of Antioch, wrote later that the Christian God had "raised from the south the children of Ishmael to deliver us by them from the hands of the Romans". Various Christian communities in the regions of Palestine, Syria, Lebanon, and Armenia resented either the governance of the Western Roman Empire or that of the Byzantine Empire, and therefore preferred to live under more favourable economic and political conditions as dhimmi under the Muslim rulers. However, modern historians also recognize that the Christian populations living in the lands invaded by the Arab Muslim armies between the 7th and 10th centuries AD suffered religious persecution, religious violence, and martyrdom multiple times at the hands of Arab Muslim officials and rulers; many were executed under the Islamic death penalty for defending their Christian faith through dramatic acts of resistance such as refusing to convert to Islam, repudiation of the Islamic religion and subsequent reconversion to Christianity, and blasphemy towards Muslim beliefs.
When Amr ibn al-As conquered Tripoli in 643, he forced the Jewish and Christian Berbers to give their wives and children as slaves to the Arab army as part of their jizya.
Around the year 666 C.E Uqba ibn Nafi “conquered the southern Tunisian cities... slaughtering all the Christians living there." Muslim sources report him waging countless raids, often ending with the complete ransacking and mass enslavement of cities.
Archaeological evidence from North Africa in the region of Cyrenaica points to the destruction of churches along the route the Islamic conquerors followed in the late seventh century, and the remarkable artistic treasures buried along the routes leading to the North of Spain by fleeing Visigoths and Hispano-Romans during the early eighth century consist largely of religious and dynastic paraphernalia that the Christian inhabitants obviously wanted to protect from Muslim looting and desecration.
Umayyad Caliphate
According to the Ḥanafī school of Islamic law (sharīʿa), the testimony of a Non-Muslim (such as a Christian or a Jew) was not considered valid against the testimony of a Muslim in legal or civil matters. Historically, in Islamic culture and traditional Islamic law, Muslim women have been forbidden from marrying Christian or Jewish men, whereas Muslim men have been permitted to marry Christian or Jewish women (see: Interfaith marriage in Islam). Christians under Islamic rule had the right to convert to Islam or any other religion, while conversely a murtad, or an apostate from Islam, faced severe penalties or even hadd, which could include the Islamic death penalty.
In general, Christians subject to Islamic rule were allowed to practice their religion with some notable limitations stemming from the apocryphal Pact of Umar. This treaty, supposedly enacted in 717 AD, forbade Christians from publicly displaying the cross on church buildings, from summoning congregants to prayer with a bell, from re-building or repairing churches and monasteries after they had been destroyed or damaged, and imposed other restrictions relating to occupations, clothing, and weapons. The Umayyad Caliphate persecuted many Berber Christians in the 7th and 8th centuries AD, who slowly converted to Islam.
In Umayyad al-Andalus (the Iberian Peninsula), the Mālikī school of Islamic law was the most prevalent. The martyrdoms of forty-eight Christian martyrs that took place in the Emirate of Córdoba between 850 and 859 AD are recorded in the hagiographical treatise written by the Iberian Christian and Latinist scholar Eulogius of Córdoba. The Martyrs of Córdoba were executed under the rule of Abd al-Rahman II and Muhammad I, and Eulogius' hagiography describes in detail the executions of the martyrs for capital violations of Islamic law, including apostasy and blasphemy.
After the Arab conquests, a number of Christian Arab tribes suffered enslavement and forced conversion. In the early eighth century under the Umayyads, 63 out of a group of 70 Christian pilgrims from Iconium were captured, tortured, and executed under the orders of the Arab Governor of Ceaserea for refusing to convert to Islam (seven were forcibly converted to Islam under torture). Soon afterwards, sixty more Christian pilgrims from Amorium were crucified in Jerusalem.
Almoravid Caliphate
The Almohads wreaked enormous destruction on the Christian population of Iberia. Tens of thousands of the native Christians in Iberia (Hispania) were deported from their ancestral lands to Africa by the Almoravids and Almohads. They suspected that the Christians could pose as a fifth column that could potentially help their coreligionists in the north of Iberia. Many Christians died en route to north Africa during these expulsions. Christians under the Almoravids suffered persecutions and mass expulsions to Africa. In 1099 the Almoravids sacked the great church of the city of Granada. In 1101 Christians fled from the city of Valencia to the Catholic kingdoms. In 1106 the Almoravids deported Christians from Malaga to Africa. In 1126, after a failed Christian rebellion in Granada, the Almoravids expelled the city's entire Christian population to Africa. And in 1138, Ibn Tashufin forcibly took many thousands of Christians with him to Africa.
The oppressed Mozarabs sent emissaries to the king of Aragon, Alphonso 1st le Batailleur (1104–1134), asking him to come to their rescue and deliver them from the Almoravids. Following the raid the king of Aragon launched in Andalusia in 1125–26 in responding to the pleas of Grenada's Mozarabs, the latter were deported en masse to Morocco in the fall of 1126. Another wave of expulsions to Africa took place 11 years later and as a result very very few Christians were left in Andalusia. Whatever was left of the Christian Catholic population in Granada was exterminated in the aftermath of a revolt against the Almohads in 1164. The Caliph Abu Yaqub Yusuf boasted that he had left no church or synagogue standing in al-Andalus.
Muslim clerics in Al Andalus viewed Christians and Jews as unclean and dirty and feared that too much contact with them would contaminate Muslims. In Seville the faqih Ibn Abdun issued these regulations segregating people of the two faiths:
A Muslim must not massage a Jew or a Christian nor throw away his refuse nor clean his latrines. The Jew and the Christian are better fitted for such trades, since they are the trades of those who are vile. A Muslim should not attend to the animal of a Jew or of a Christian, nor serve him as a muleteer , nor hold his stirrup. If any Muslim is known to do this, he should be denounced.… No … Jew or Christian must be allowed to dress in the costume of people of position, of a jurist, or of a worthy man . They must on the contrary be abhorred and shunned and should not be greeted with the formula, “Peace be with you,” for the devil has gained mastery over them and has made them forget the name of God. They are the devil's party, “and indeed the devil's party are the losers” (Qur’an 57:22). They must have a distinguishing sign by which they are recognized to their shame .
Byzantine Empire
George Limnaiotes, a monk on Mount Olympus known only from the Synaxarion of Constantinople and other synaxaria, was supposed to have been 95 years old when he was tortured for his iconodulism. In the reign of Leo III the Isaurian (r. 717–741), he was mutilated by rhinotomy and his head burnt.
Germanus I of Constantinople, a son of the patrikios Justinian, a courtier of the emperor Heraclius (r. 610–641), having been castrated and enrolled in the cathedral clergy of Hagia Sophia when his father was executed in 669, was later bishop of Cyzicus and then patriarch of Constantinople from 715. In 730, in the reign of Leo III (r. 717–741), Germanus was deposed and banished, dying in exile at Plantanion (Akçaabat). Leo III also exiled the monk John the Psichaites, an iconodule, to Cherson, where he remained until after the emperor's death.
According only to the Synaxarion of Constantinople, the clerics Hypatios and Andrew from the Thracesian thema were, during the persecution of Leo III, brought to the capital, jailed and tortured. The Synaxarion claims that they had the embers of burnt icons applied to their heads, subjected to other torments, and then dragged though the Byzantine streets to their public execution in the area of the city's VIIth Hill, the so-called Medieval Greek: ξηρόλοφος, romanized: Xērólophos, lit. 'dry hill' near the Forum of Arcadius.
Andrew of Crete was beaten and imprisoned in Constantinople after having debated with the iconoclast emperor Constantine V (r. 741–775), possibly in 767 or 768, and then abused by the Byzantines as he was dragged through the city, dying of blood loss when a fisherman cut off his foot in the Forum of the Ox. The church of Saint Andrew in Krisei was named after him, though his existence is doubted by scholars.
Having defeated and killed the emperor Nikephoros I (r. 802–811) at the Battle of Pliska in 811, the First Bulgarian Empire's khan, Krum, also put to death a number of Roman soldiers who refused to renounce Christianity, though these martyrdoms, known only from the Synaxarion of Constantinople, may be entierely legendary. In 813 the Bulgarians invaded the thema of Thrace, led by Krum, and the city of Adrianople (Edirne) was captured. Krum's successor Dukum died shortly after Krum himself, being succeeded by Ditzevg, who killed Manuel the archbishop of Adrianople in January 815. According to the Synaxarion of Constantinople and the Menologion of Basil II, Ditzevg's own successor Omurtag killed some 380 Christians later that month. The victims included the archbishop of Develtos, George, and the bishop of Thracian Nicaea, Leo, as well as two strategoi called John and Leo. Collectively these are known as the Martyrs of Adrianople.
The Byzantine monk Makarios, of the Pelekete monastery in Bithynia, having already refused an enviable position at court offered by the iconoclast emperor Leo IV the Khazar (r. 775–780) in return for the repudiation of his iconodulism, was expelled from the monastery by Leo V the Armenian (r. 813–820), who also imprisoned and exiled him. The patriarch Nikephoros I of Constantinople dissented from the iconoclast Council of Constantinople of 815 and was exiled by Leo V as a result. He died in exile in 828.
In spring 816, the Constantinopolitan monk Athanasios of Paulopetrion was tortured and exiled for his iconophilism by the emperor Leo V. In 815, during the reign of Leo V, having been appointed hegoumenos of the Kathara Monastery in Bithynia by the emperor Nikephoros I, John of Kathara was exiled and imprisoned first in Pentadactylon, a stronghold in Phrygia, and then in the fortress of Kriotauros in the Bucellarian thema. In the reign of Michael II he was recalled, but exiled again under Theophilos, being banished to Aphousia (Avşa) where he died, probably in 835.
Eustratios of Agauros, a monk and hegumenos of the Agauros Monastery at the foot of Mount Trichalikos, near Prusa's Mount Olympus in Bithynia, was forced into exile by the persecutions of Leo V and Theophilos (r. 829–842). Leo V and Theophilos also persecuted and exiled Hilarion of Dalmatos, the son of Peter the Cappadocian, who had been made hegumenos of the Dalmatos Monastery by the patriarch Nikephoros I. Hilarion was allowed to return to his post only in the regency of Theodora. The same emperors also persecuted Michael Synkellos, an Arab monk of the Mar Saba monastery in Palestine who, as the syncellus of the patriarch of Jerusalem, had travelled to Constantinople on behalf of the patriarch Thomas I. On the Triumph of Orthodoxy, Michael declined the ecumenical patriarchate and became instead the hegumenos of the Chora Monastery.
According to Theophanes Continuatus, the Armenian monk and iconographer of Khazar origin Lazarus Zographos refused to cease painting icons in the second official iconoclast period. Theophilos had him tortured and his hands burned with heated irons, though he was released at the intercession of the empress Theodora and hidden at the Monastery of John the Baptist tou Phoberou, where he was able to paint an image of the patron saint. After the death of Theophilos, and the Triumph of Orthodoxy, Lazarus re-painted the representation of Christ on the Chalke Gate of the Great Palace of Constantinople.
Symeon Stylites of Lesbos was persecuted for his iconodulism in the second period of official iconoclasm. He was imprisoned and exiled, returning to Lesbos only after the vernation of icons was restored in 842. The bishop George of Mytilene, who may have been Symeon's brother, was exiled from Constantinople in 815 on account of his iconophilia. He spent the last six years of his life in exile on an island, probably one of the Princes' Islands, dying in 820 or 821. George's relics were taken to Mytilene to be venerated after the restoration of iconodulism to orthodoxy under the patriarch Methodios I, during which the hagiography of George was written.
The bishop Euthymius of Sardis was the victim of several iconoclast Christian persecutions. Euthymius had previously been exiled to Pantelleria by the emperor Nikephoros I (r. 802–811), recalled in 806, led the iconodule resistance against Leo V (r. 813–820), and exiled again to Thasos in 814. After his recall to Constantinople in the reign of Michael II (r. 820–829), he was again imprisoned and exiled to Saint Andrew's Island, off Cape Akritas (Tuzla, Istanbul). According to the hagiography of by the patriarch Methodios I of Constantinople, who claimed to have shared Euthymius's exile and been present at his death, Theoktistos and two other imperial officials personally whipped Euthymius to death on account of his iconodulism; Theoktistos was active in the persecution of iconodules under the iconoclast emperors, but later championed the iconodule cause. Theoktistos was later venerated as a saint in the Eastern Orthodox Church, listed in the Synaxarion of Constantinople. The last of the iconoclast emperors, Theophilos (r. 829–842), was posthumously rehabilitated by the iconodule Orthodox Church on the intervention of his wife Theodora, who claimed he had had a deathbed conversion to iconodulism in the presence of Theoktistos and had given 60 Byzantine pounds of gold to each of his victims in his will. The rehabilitation of the iconoclast emperor was a precondition of his widow for convoking the Council of Constantinople in March 843, at which the veneration of icons was restored to orthodoxy and which became celebrated as the Triumph of Orthodoxy.
Evaristos, a relative of Theoktistos Bryennios and a monk of the Monastery of Stoudios, was exiled to the Thracian Chersonese (Gallipoli peninsula) for his support of his hegumenos Nicholas and his patron the patriarch Ignatios of Constantinople when the latter was deposed by Photios I in 858. Both Nicholas and Evaristos went into exile. Only after many years was Evaristos allowed to return to Constantinople to found a monastery of his own. The hegumenos Nicholas, who had accompanied Evaristos to the Chersonese, was restored to his post at the Stoudios Monastery. A partisan of Ignatios of Constantinople and a refugee from the Muslim conquest of Sicily, the monk Joseph the Hymnographer was banished to Cherson from Constantinople on the elevation of Ignatios's rival Photios in 858. Only after the end of Photios's patriarchate was Joseph allowed to return to the capital and become the cathedral skeuophylax of Hagia Sophia.
Euthymius, a monk, senator, and synkellos favored by Leo VI (r. 870–912), was first made a hegumenos and then in 907 patriarch of Constantinople by the emperor. When Leo VI died and Nicholas Mystikos was recalled to the patriarchal throne, Euthymius was exiled.
Abbasid Caliphate
The Abbasid Caliphate was less tolerant of Christianity than had been the Umayyad caliphs. Nonetheless, Christian officials continued to be employed in the government, and the Christians of the Church of the East were often tasked with the translation of Ancient Greek philosophy and Greek mathematics. The writings of al-Jahiz attacked Christians for being too prosperous, and indicates they were able to ignore even those restrictions placed on them by the state. In the late 9th century, the patriarch of Jerusalem, Theodosius, wrote to his colleague the patriarch of Constantinople Ignatios that "they are just and do us no wrong nor show us any violence".
Elias of Heliopolis, having moved to Damascus from Heliopolis (Ba'albek), was accused of apostasy from Christianity after attending a party held by a Muslim Arab, and was forced to flee Damascus for his hometown, returning eight years later, where he was recognized and imprisoned by the "eparch", probably the jurist al-Layth ibn Sa'd. After refusing to convert to Islam under torture, he was brought before the Damascene emir and relative of the caliph al-Mahdi (r. 775–785), Muhammad ibn-Ibrahim, who promised good treatment if Elias would convert. On his repeated refusal, Elias was tortured and beheaded and his body burnt, cut up, and thrown into the river Chrysorrhoes (the Barada) in 779 AD.
According to the Synaxarion of Constantinople, the hegumenos Michael of Zobe and thirty-six of his monks at the Monastery of Zobe near Sebasteia (Sivas) were killed by a raid on the community. The perpetrator was the "emir of the Hagarenes", "Alim", probably Ali ibn-Sulayman, an Abbasid governor who raided Roman territory in 785 AD. Bacchus the Younger was beheaded in Jerusalem in 786–787 AD. Bacchus was Palestinian, whose family, having been Christian, had been converted to Islam by their father. Bacchus however, remained crypto-Christian and undertook a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, upon which he was baptized and entered the monastery of Mar Saba. Reunion with his family prompted their reconversion to Christianity and Bacchus's trial and execution for apostasy under the governing emir Harthama ibn A'yan.
After the 838 Sack of Amorium, the hometown of the emperor Theophilos (r. 829–842) and his Amorian dynasty, the caliph al-Mu'tasim (r. 833–842) took more than forty Roman prisoners. These were taken to the capital, Samarra, where after seven years of theological debates and repeated refusals to convert to Islam, they were put to death in March 845 under the caliph al-Wathiq (r. 842–847). Within a generation they were venerated as the 42 Martyrs of Amorium. According to their hagiographer Euodius, probably writing within a generation of the events, the defeat at Amorium was to be blamed on Theophilos and his iconoclasm. According to some later hagiographies, including one by one of several Middle Byzantine writers known as Michael the Synkellos, among the forty-two were Kallistos, the doux of the Koloneian thema, and the heroic martyr Theodore Karteros.
During the 10th-century phase of the Arab–Byzantine wars, the victories of the Romans over the Arabs resulted in mob attacks on Christians, who were believed to sympathize with the Roman state. According to Bar Hebraeus, the catholicus of the Church of the East, Abraham III (r. 906–937), wrote to the grand vizier that "we Nestorians are the friends of the Arabs and pray for their victories". The attitude of the Nestorians "who have no other king but the Arabs", he contrasted with the Greek Orthodox Church, whose emperors he said "had never cease to make war against the Arabs. Between 923 and 924, several Orthodox churches were destroyed in mob violence in Ramla, Ascalon, Caesarea Maritima, and Damascus. In each instance, according to the Arab Melkite Christian chronicler Eutychius of Alexandria, the caliph al-Muqtadir (r. 908–932) contributed to the rebuilding of ecclesiastical property.
During the late 700s in the Abbasid Empire, Muslims destroyed two churches and a monastery near Bethlehem and slaughtered its monks. In 796, Muslims burned another twenty monks to death. In the years 809 and 813 AD, multiple monasteries, convents, and churches were attacked in and around Jerusalem; both male and female Christians were gang raped and massacred. In 929, on Palm Sunday, another wave of atrocities broke out; churches were destroyed and Christians slaughtered. al-Maqrizi records that in the year 936, “the Muslims in Jerusalem made a rising and burnt down the Church of the Resurrection which they plundered, and destroyed all they could of it".
According to the Synaxarion of Constantinople, Dounale-Stephen, having journeyed to Jerusalem, continued his pilgrimage to Egypt, where he was arrested by the local emir and, refusing to relinquish his beliefs, died in jail c. 950.
When Abd Allah ibn Tahir went to besiege Kaisum, the fortress of Nasr: "There had been great oppression in the whole country because the inhabitants were forced to bring provisions to the camp; and in every place it was a time of famine and a dearth of all sorts of things." In order to rotect themselves from their attackers cannons, Nasr ibn Shabath and his Arab troops used a stratagem that had already been tried at the siege of Balis (using Christian women and children as human shields): they forced Christian women and their children to mount the walls so that they were exposed as targets for the Persians. Nasr used the same tactics at the second siege of Kaisum.
High Middle Ages (1000–1200)
See also: History of Christian thought on persecution and toleranceFatimid Caliphate
See also: Destruction of the Church of the Holy SepulchreThe caliph al-Hakim bi-Amr Allah (r. 996–1021) engaged in a persecution of Christians. Al-Hakim was "half-insane", and had perpetrated the only general persecution of Christians by Muslims until the Crusades. Al-Hakim's mother was a Christian, and he had been raised mainly by Christians, and even through the persecution al-Hakim employed Christian ministers in his government. Between 1004 and 1014, the caliph produced legislation to confiscate ecclesiastical property and burn crosses; later, he ordered that small mosques be built atop church roofs, and later still decreed that churches were to be burned. The caliph's Jewish and Muslim subjects were subjected to similarly arbitrary treatment. As part of al-Hakim's persecution, thirty thousand churches were reportedly destroyed, and in 1009 the caliph ordered the demolition of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem, on the pretext that the annual Holy Fire miracle on Easter was a fake. The persecution of al-Hakim and the demolition of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre prompted Pope Sergius IV to issue a call for soldiers to expel the Muslims from the Holy Land, while European Christians engaged in a retaliatory persecution of Jews, whom they conjectured were in some way responsible for al-Hakim's actions. In the second half of the eleventh century, pilgrims brought home news of how the rise of the Turks and their conflict with the Egyptians increased the persecution of Christian pilgrims.
In 1013, at the intervention of the emperor Basil II (r. 960–1025), Christians were given permission to leave Fatimid territory. In 1016 however, the caliph was proclaimed divine, alienating his Muslim subjects by banning the hajj and the fast of ramadan, and causing him to again favor the Christians. In 1017, al-Hakim issued an order of toleration regarding Christians and Jews, while the following year confiscated ecclesiastical property was returned to the Church, including the construction materials seized by the authorities from demolished buildings.
In 1027, the emperor Constantine VIII (r. 962–1028) concluded a treaty with Salih ibn Mirdas, the emir of Aleppo, allowing the emperor to repair the Church of the Holy Sepulchre and permitting the Christians forced to convert to Islam under al-Hakim to return to Christianity. Though the treaty was re-confirmed in 1036, actual building on the shrine began only in the later 1040s, under the emperor Constantine IX Monomachos (r. 1042–1055). According to al-Maqdisi, the Christians seemed largely in control of the Holy Land, and the emperor himself was rumored, according to Nasir Khusraw, to have been among the many Christian pilgrims that came to the Holy Sepulchre.
Seljuk Empire
Sultan Alp Arslan pledged: “I shall consume with the sword all those people who venerate the cross, and all the lands of the Christians shall be enslaved.” Alp Arslan ordered the Turks:
Henceforth all of you be like lion cubs and eagle young, racing through the countryside day and night, slaying the Christians and not sparing any mercy on the Roman nation
It was said that “the emirs spread like locusts, over the face of the land,” invading every corner of Anatolia, sacking some of ancient Christianity's most important cities, including Ephesus, home of Saint John the Evangelist; Nicaea, where Christendom's creed was formulated in 325; and Antioch, the original see of Saint Peter, and enslaved many. According to French historian J. Laurent, hundreds of thousands of the native Anatolian Christians were reported to have been massacred or enslaved during the invasions of Anatolia by the Seljuk Turks.
Destruction and desecration of Churches became very widespread during the Turkic invasions of Anatolia which caused enormous damage to the ecclesiastical foundations throughout Asia minor:
Even before the battle of Manzikert, Turkish raids resulted in the pillaging of the famous churches of St. Basil at caesareia and of the Archangel Michael at Chonae. In the decade following 1071 the destruction of churches and the flight of the clergy became widespread. churches were often pillaged and destroyed. The churches of St. Phocas in Sinope and Nicholas at Myra, both important centers of pilgrimage, were destroyed. The monasteries of Mt. Latrus, Strobilus, and elanoudium on the western coast were sacked and the monks driven out during the early invasions, so that the monastic foundations in this area were completely abandoned until the Byzantine reconquest and the extensive support of successive Byzantine emperors once more reconstituted them. Greeks were forced to surround the church of St. John at Ephesus with walls to protect it from the Turks. The disruption of active religious life in the Cappadocian cave-monastic communies is also indicated for the twelfth century.
News of the great tribulation and persecutions of the eastern Christians reached European Christians in the west in the few years after the battle of Manzikert. A Frankish eyewitness says: "Far and wide they ravaged cities and castles together with their settlements. Churches were razed down to the ground. Of the clergyman and monks whom they captured, some were slaughtered while others were with unspeakable wickedness given up, priests and all, to their dire dominion and nuns—alas for the sorrow of it!—were subjected to their lusts." In a letter to count Robert of Flanders, Byzantine emperor Alexios I Komnenos writes:
The holy places are desecrated and destroyed in countless ways. Noble matrons and their daughters, robbed of everything, are violated one after another, like animals. Some shamelessly place virgins in front of their own mothers and force them to sing wicked and obscene songs until they have finished having their ways with them... men of every age and description, boys, youths, old men, nobles, peasants and what is worse still and yet more distressing, clerics and monks and woe of unprecedented woes, even bishops are defiled with the sin of sodomy and it is now trumpeted abroad that one bishop has succumbed to this abominable sin.
In a poem, Malik Danishmend boasts: "I am Al Ghazi Danishmend, the destroyer of churches and towers". Destruction and pillaging of churches figure prominently in his poem. Another part of the poem talks about the simultaneous conversion of 5,000 people to Islam and the murder of 5,000 others.
Michael the Syrian wrote: “As the Turks were ruling the lands of Syria and Palestine, they inflicted injuries on Christians who went to pray in Jerusalem, beat them, pillaged them, and levied the poll tax . Every time they saw a caravan of Christians, particularly of those from Rome and the lands of Italy, they made every effort to cause their death in diverse ways". Such was the fate German pilgrimage to Jerusalem in 1064. According to one of the surviving pilgrims:
Accompanying this journey was a noble abbess of graceful body and of a religious outlook. Setting aside the cares of the sisters committed to her and against the advice of the wise, she undertook this great and dangerous pilgrimage. The pagans captured her, and the sight of all, these shameless men raped her until she breathed her last, to the dishonor of all Christians. Christ's enemies performed such abuses and others like them on the christians.
Crusades
After the Seljuks invaded Anatolia and the levant, every Anatolian village they controlled along the route to Jerusalem began exacting tolls on Christian pilgrims. In principle the Seljuks allowed Christian pilgrims access to Jerusalem, but they often imposed huge ransoms and condoned local attacks against Christians. many pilgrims were seized and sold into slavery while others were tortured (seemingly for entertainment). Soon only very large, well-armed and wealthy groups would dare attempt a pilgrimage, and even so, many died and many more turned back. The pilgrims that survived these extremely dangerous journeys, “returned to the West weary and impoverished, with a dreadful tale to tell.”
In the year 1064, 7,000 pilgrims lead by Bishop Gunther of Bamberg were ambushed by Muslims near Caesarea Maritima, and two-thirds of the pilgrims were slaughtered.
In the Middle Ages, the crusades were promoted as defensive response of Christianity against persecution of Eastern Christianity in the Levant. Western Catholic contemporaries believed the First Crusade was a movement against Muslim attacks on Eastern Christians and Christian sites in the Holy Land. In the mid-11th century, relations between the Byzantine Empire and the Fatimid Caliphate and between Christians and Muslims were peaceful, and there had not been persecution of Christians since the death of al-Hakim bi-Amr Allah. As a result of the migration of Turkic peoples into the Levant and the Seljuk Empire's wars with the Fatimid Caliphate in the later 11th century, reports of Christian pilgrims increasingly mentioned persecution of Christians there. Similarly, accounts sent to the West of the Byzantines' medieval wars with various Muslim states alleged persecutions of Christians and atrocities against holy places. Western soldiers were encouraged to take up soldiering against the empire's Muslim enemies; a recruiting bureau was even established in London. After the 1071 Battle of Manzikert, the sense of Byzantine distress increased and Pope Gregory VII suggested that he himself would ride to the rescue at the head of an army, claiming Christians were being "slaughtered like cattle". In the 1090s, the emperor Alexios I Komnenos (r. 1081–1118) issued appeals for help against the Seljuks to western Europe. In 1091 his ambassadors told the king of Croatia Muslims were destroying sacred sites, while his letter to Robert I, Count of Flanders, deliberately described emotively the rape and maltreatment of Christians and the sacrilege of the Jerusalem shrines.
Pope Urban II, who convoked the First Crusade at the 1095 Council of Clermont, spoke of the defense of his co-religionists in the Levant and the protection of the Christian holy places, while ordinary crusaders are also known to have been motivated by the notion of persecution of Christians by Muslims. According to Fulcher of Chartres, the pope described his holy wars as being contra barbaros, 'against the barbarians', while the pope's own letters indicate that the Muslims were barbarians fanatically persecuting Christians. The same idea, expressed in similar language, was evident in the writings of the bishop Gerald of Cahors, the abbot Guibert of Nogent, the priest Peter Tudebode, and the monk Robert of Reims. Outside the clergy, the Gesta Francorum's author likewise described the Crusaders' opponents as persecuting barbarians, language not used for non-Muslim non-Christians. These authors, together with Albert of Aix and Baldric of Dol, all referred to the Arabs, Saracens, and Turks as barbarae nationes, 'barbarian races'. Peter the Venerable, William of Tyre, and The Song of Roland all took the view that Muslims were barbarians, and in calling for the Third Crusade, Pope Gregory VIII expounded on the Muslim threat from Saladin, accusing the Muslims of being "barbarians thirsting for the blood of Christians". In numerous instances Pope Innocent III called on the Catholics to defend the Holy Land in a holy war against the impugnes barbariem paganorum, 'attacks of the pagan barbarians'. Crusaders believed that by fighting off the Muslims, the persecution of Christians would abate, in accordance to their god's will, and this ideology – much promoted by the Crusader-era propagandists – was shared at every level of literate medieval western European society.
According to Guibert of Nogent, a Catholic writer, the persecution suffered by the Eastern Christians and the attacks on the empire by the Turks were caused by the Christians' own doctrinal errors. He claimed that "Since they deviate from faith in the Trinity, so that hitherto they who are in filth become filthier, gradually they have come to the final degradation of having taken paganism upon themselves as the punishment for the sin proceeding from this, they have lost the soil of their native land to invading foreigners ...". Western Christians considered the Byzantine position in the filioque controversy to be heresy and akin to Arianism; Guibert claimed that heresy was an Eastern practice, almost unknown in the Latin West. Further blame was attached to the Eastern Christians by the crusaders for the Crusade of 1101's defeats in Asia Minor; Alexios Komnenos was accused of having collaborated with the Turks to attack the crusaders. The Norman prince Bohemond, citing the supposed transgressions of the emperor and the Eastern Church, which the pope had declared heretic and whose doctrinal errors Bohemond blamed on Alexios, seized the Muslim-held and formerly Byzantine city of Antioch (Antakya) for himself after the Siege of Antioch and subsequent Battle of Antioch left Kerbogha defeated, becoming Bohemond I of the Principality of Antioch. This contravention of the agreement to return conquered lands to the emperor's control, was justified in the crusaders' letter to Pope Urban II by the statement that the Greek Christians were heretics. Later, Bohemond took the opportunity of a crusade to attack Dyrrachium (Durrës), justifying his attack on the Christians in a letter to Pope Paschal II enumerating Alexios's faults and blaming him for the East–West Schism and for having taken the imperial throne by force. Besides Guibert, other crusader writers to accuse Eastern Christians of sabotaging the crusade include Raymond of Aguilers, Albert of Aix, Baldric of Dol, and the author of the Gesta Francorum. Alexios's departure from the crusade, followed by the departure of his envoy Tatikios, was seen as proof of the Eastern Christians' treachery. Though Fulcher of Chartres displayed a positive assessment of Eastern Christianity, he too accused the emperor of attacking Christian pilgrims, and of being a "tyrant".
When First Crusade's Siege of Jerusalem ended successfully for the crusaders, the patriarchate of Jerusalem was vacant, and the crusaders elevated a Latin patriarch without reference to either the Roman Catholic or the Eastern Orthodox churches. An Orthodox candidate for the patriarchate was forced to flee to Constantinople. Only when Saladin's Siege of Jerusalem was concluded and the city was returned to Muslim control were the Orthodox Christians allowed to practise in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre.
Crusade scholars continue to debate crusading, its causes, and its effects, so scholarship in this field repeatedly undergoes revision and reconsideration. Many early crusade scholars saw the source-histories as simple recitations of how events actually transpired, but by the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, scholarship was increasingly skeptical of that assumption. By 1935, Carl Erdmann published Die Entstehung des Kreuzzugsgedankens (The Origin of the Idea of Crusade), changing the direction of crusader studies more than any other single work by focusing on the ideology of crusade. This ideology indicated the crusades were essentially defensive, which meant that soldiers were there to provide protection for pilgrims and fellow Christians in the East and to reclaim formerly Christian lands lost to Islamic expansion and forced conversion. This ideology remained throughout the Middle Ages despite the failure to finalize these goals. Constable adds that those "scholars who see the crusades as the beginning of European colonialism and expansionism would have surprised people at the time. Crusaders would not have denied some selfish aspects... but the predominant emphasis was on the defense and recovery of lands that had once been Christian and on the self-sacrifice rather than the self-seeking of the participants".
Historian Robert Irwin points out that “Christians living under Muslim rule suffered during the crusading period. They were suspected of acting as spies or fifth columns for the Franks and later the Mongols as well.” According to Coptic chronicles, Saladin had many Christians in Egypt crucified in revenge against his Crusader enemies.
In 1951, Steven Runciman, a Byzantinist who saw the crusades in terms of east–west relations, wrote in the conclusion of his crusade history, that the "Holy War was nothing more than a long act of intolerance". Giles Constable says it is this view of the crusades that is most common among the populace. The problem with this view, according to political science professor Andrew R. Murphy, is that such concepts as intolerance were not part of eleventh century thinking about relationships for any of the various groups involved in or affected by the crusades, neither the Latins, the Byzantines, the Turks, the Baybars, nor others. Instead, concepts of tolerance began to grow during the crusades from efforts to define legal limits and the nature of co-existence, and these ideas grew among both Christians and Muslims.
These wars produced multiple massacres perpetrated by both sides. According to Mary Jane Engh's definition of religious persecution, which identifies it as "the repressive action initiated or condoned by authorities against their own people on religious grounds," it is not possible to term these acts of war as religious persecution.
After the collapse of the Kingdom of Jerusalem and the Fall of Acre, the last of the Crusaders' possessions in Asia in 1291, one of the main Christian military orders was suppressed from 1307 on trumped-up charges by the papacy. The Knights Templar were accused of sodomy, heresy, and corruption and the members were persecuted. In the crusades waged against non-Muslims, including Christians described as heretics, Catholic participants were promised the same spiritual rewards as were believed to be received by those who fought against Muslims in the Holy Land.
Albigensian Crusade
Pope Innocent III, with the king of France, Philip Augustus, began the military campaign known as the Albigensian Crusade between 1209 and 1226 against other Christians known as Cathars. Scholars disagree, using two distinct lines of reasoning, on whether the war that followed was religious persecution from the Pope or a land grab by King Philip. Historian Laurence W. Marvin says the Pope exercised "little real control over events in Occitania". Four years after the Massacre at Beziers in 1213, the Pope cancelled crusade indulgences and called for an end to the campaign. The campaign continued anyway. The Pope was not reversed until the Fourth Lateran council re-instituted crusade status two years later in 1215; afterwards, the Pope removed it yet again. The campaign continued in what Marvin refers to as "an increasingly murky moral atmosphere" for the next 16 years: there was technically no longer any crusade, no indulgences or dispensational rewards for fighting it, the papal legates exceeded their orders from the Pope, and the army occupied lands of nobles who were in the good graces of the church. The Treaty of Paris that ended the campaign left the Cathars still in existence, but awarded rule of Languedoc to Louis' descendants.
Northern (Baltic) crusades
The Northern (or Baltic crusades), went on intermittently from 1147 to 1316, and the primary trigger for these wars was not religious persecution but instead was the noble's desire for territorial expansion and material wealth in the form of land, furs, amber, slaves, and tribute. The princes wanted to subdue these pagan peoples and stop their raiding by conquering and converting them, but ultimately, Iben Fonnesberg-Schmidt says, the princes were motivated by their desire to extend their power and prestige, and conversion was not always an element of their plans. When it was, conversion by these princes was almost always as a result of conquest, either by the direct use of force or indirectly when a leader converted and required it of his followers as well. "While the theologians maintained that conversion should be voluntary, there was a widespread pragmatic acceptance of conversion obtained through political pressure or military coercion." The Church's acceptance of this led some commentators of the time to endorse and approve it, something Christian thought had never done before.
Ilkhanate
During the Ilkhanate, massacres were perpetrated by Hulagu Khan against the Assyrians, particularly in and around the ancient Assyrian city of Arbela (modern Erbil).
Bar Hebraeus provided this contemporary assessment of the Mongols attitudes toward their Christian subjects after their conversion to Islam: “And having seen very much modesty and other habits of this kind among Christian people, certainly the Mongols loved them greatly at the beginning of their kingdom, a time ago somewhat short. But their love hath turned to such intense hatred that they cannot even see them with their eyes approvingly, because they have all alike become Muslims". Things became worse when the khan, Mahmud Ghazan, (who converted to Islam in 1295) yielded to “popular pressure which compelled him to persecute Christians,” and culminated in the following ordinance: “The churches shall be uprooted, and the altars overturned, and the celebrations of the Eucharist shall cease, and the hymns of praise, and the sounds of calls to prayer shall be abolished; and the heads of the Christians, and the heads of the congregations of the Jews, and the great men among them, shall be killed"
Empowered by this ordinance and believing “that everyone who did not abandon Christianity and deny his faith should be killed,” Muslim mobs ran amok, slaughtering and wreaking havoc among Christian populations. In Armenia, church services were banned and local authorities ordered to tattoo a black mark on the shoulder of every male Christian and to pluck out the beards and inflict other humiliations on every Christian man. “When few Christians defected in response to these measures, the Khan then ordered that all Christian men be castrated and have one eye put out which caused many deaths in this era before antibiotics, but did lead to many conversions” to Islam.
The consideration which the Mongols bestowed on the Christians (particularly the Nestorians) singled them out for the hatred of the Muslims. In 1261, Muslims of Mosul pillaged and killed all those who did not convert to Islam. Several monks and community leaders and others from the common people recanted. The Kurds then descended from the mountains and attacked the Christians of the region, massacring many of them; they pillaged the convent of Mar Matai, only withdrawing after extorting a heavy ransom from the monks.
Late Middle Ages
Western Europe
Advocates of lay piety called for church reform and met with persecution from the Popes. John Wycliffe (1320–1384) urged the church to give up ownership of property, which produced much of the church's wealth, and to once again embrace poverty and simplicity. He urged the church to stop being subservient to the state and its politics. He denied papal authority. John Wycliff died of a stroke, but his followers, called Lollards, were declared heretics. After the Oldcastle rebellion many were killed.
Jan Hus (1369–1415) accepted some of Wycliff's views and aligned with the Bohemian Reform movement which was also rooted in popular piety. In 1415, Hus was called to the Council of Constance where his ideas were condemned as heretical and he was handed over to the state and burned at the stake.
The Fraticelli, who were also known as the "Little Brethren" or "Spiritual Franciscans", were dedicated followers of Saint Francis of Assisi. These Franciscans honored their vow of poverty and saw the wealth of the Church as a contributor to corruption and injustice when so many lived in poverty. They criticized the worldly behavior of many churchmen. Thus, the Brethren were declared heretical by John XXII (1316–1334) who was called "the banker of Avignon".
The leader of these brethren, Bernard Délicieux (c. 1260–1270 – 1320) was well known as he had spent much of his life battling the Dominican-run inquisitions. He confessed, after torture and threat of excommunication, to the charge of opposing the inquisitions, and was defrocked and sentenced to life in prison, in chains, in solitary confinement, and to receive nothing but bread and water. The judges attempted to ameliorate the harshness of this sentence due to his age and frailty, but Pope John XXII countermanded them and delivered the friar to Inquisitor Jean de Beaune. Délicieux died shortly thereafter in early 1320.
Mamluk Sultanate
when Sultan Baybars took Antioch from the Crusaders he wrote a letter to Christians boasting of the atrocities they would have seen his soldiers commit had they been there:
You would have seen your knights prostrate beneath the horses’ hooves, your houses stormed by pillagers and ransacked by looters, your wealth weighed by the quintal, your women sold four at a time and bought for a dinar of your own money! You would have seen the crosses in your churches smashed, the pages of the false Testaments scattered, the Patriarchs’ tombs overturned. You would have seen your Muslim enemy trampling on the place where you celebrate the Mass, cutting the throats of monks, priests and deacons upon the altars, bringing sudden death to the Patriarchs and slavery to the royal princes. You would have seen fire running through your palaces, your dead burned in this world before going down to the fires of the next, your palace lying unrecognizable, the Church of St. Paul and that of the Cathedral of St. Peter pulled down and destroyed; then you would have said, “Would that I were dust, and that no letter had ever brought me such tidings!”
Timurid Empire
Timur (Tamerlane) instigated large scale massacres of Christians in Mesopotamia, Persia, Asia Minor and Syria in the 14th century AD. Most of the victims were indigenous Assyrians and Armenians, members of the Assyrian Church of the East and Orthodox Churches, which led to the decimation of the hitherto majority Assyrian population in northern Mesopotamia and the abandonment of the ancient Assyrian city of Assur. Tamerlane virtually exterminated the Church of the East, which had previously been a major branch of Christianity but afterwards became largely confined to a small area now known as the Assyrian Triangle.
Early modern period
Protestant Reformation and Counter-Reformation
Main articles: European wars of religion, Reformation, and Counter-ReformationThe Protestant Reformation and the Roman Catholic Counter-Reformation provoked a number of persecutions of Christians by other Christians and the European wars of religion, including the Eighty Years' War, the French Wars of Religion, the Thirty Years' War, the Wars of the Three Kingdoms, the Savoyard–Waldensian wars, and the Toggenburg War. There were false allegations of witchcraft and numerous witch trials in the early modern period.
China
Beginning in the late 17th century and for at least a century, Christianity was banned in China by the Kangxi Emperor of the Qing dynasty after Pope Clement XI forbade Chinese Catholics from venerating their relatives, Confucius, the Buddha or Guanyin.
The Boxer rebellion targeted foreign and Chinese Christians. Beginning in 1899, Boxers spread violence across Shandong and the North China Plain, attacking or murdering Christian missionaries and Chinese Christians. They decided the "primary devils" were the Christian missionaries, and the "secondary devils" were the Chinese converts to Christianity. Both had to recant or be driven out or killed. Boxers burned Christian churches, killed Chinese Christians and intimidated Chinese officials who stood in their way. Orthodox, Protestant, and Catholic missionaries and their Chinese parishioners were massacred throughout northern China, some by Boxers and others by government troops and authorities. Yuxian implemented a brutal anti-foreign and anti-Christian policy. The Baptist Missionary Society, based in England, opened its mission in Shanxi in 1877. In 1900 all its missionaries there were killed, along with all 120 converts. By the summer's end, more foreigners and as many as 2,000 Chinese Christians had been put to death in the province. Journalist and historical writer Nat Brandt has called the massacre of Christians in Shanxi "the greatest single tragedy in the history of Christian evangelicalism." During the Boxer Rebellion as a whole, a total of 136 Protestant missionaries and 53 children were killed, and 47 Catholic priests and nuns, 30,000 Chinese Catholics, 2,000 Chinese Protestants, and 200 to 400 of the 700 Russian Orthodox Christians in Beijing were estimated to have been killed. Collectively, the Protestant dead were called the China Martyrs of 1900.
The Muslim unit Kansu Braves which was serving in the Chinese army attacked Christians.
During the Northern Expedition, the Kuomintang incited anti-foreign, anti-Western sentiment. Portraits of Sun Yat-sen replaced the crucifix in several churches, KMT posters proclaimed that "Jesus Christ is dead. Why not worship something alive such as Nationalism?" Foreign missionaries were attacked and anti-foreign riots broke out. In 1926, Muslim General Bai Chongxi attempted to drive out foreigners in Guangxi, attacking American, European, and other foreigners and missionaries, and generally making the province unsafe for foreigners. Westerners fled from the province, and some Chinese Christians were also attacked as imperialist agents.
From 1894 to 1938, many Uighur Muslims converted to Christianity. They were killed, tortured and jailed. Christian missionaries were expelled.
French Revolution
Main articles: Dechristianisation of France during the French Revolution and Revolt in the VendéeThe Dechristianisation of France during the French Revolution is a conventional description of a campaign, conducted by various Robespierre-era governments of France beginning with the start of the French Revolution in 1789, to eliminate any symbol that might be associated with the past, especially the monarchy.
The program included the following policies:
- the deportation of clergy and the condemnation of many of them to death,
- the closing, desecration and pillaging of churches, removal of the word "saint" from street names and other acts to banish Christian culture from the public sphere
- removal of statues, plates, and other iconography from places of worship
- destruction of crosses, bells and other external signs of worship
- the institution of revolutionary and civic cults, including the Cult of Reason and subsequently the Cult of the Supreme Being,
- the large-scale destruction of religious monuments,
- the outlawing of public and private worship and religious education,
- forced marriages of the clergy,
- forced abjuration of priesthood, and
- the enactment of a law on 21 October 1793 making all nonjuring priests and all persons who harbored them liable to death on sight.
The climax was reached with the celebration of the Goddess "Reason" in Notre-Dame de Paris, the Parisian cathedral, on 10 November.
Under threat of death, imprisonment, military conscription or loss of income, about 20,000 constitutional priests were forced to abdicate or hand over their letters of ordination and 6,000 – 9,000 were coerced to marry, many ceasing their ministerial duties. Some of those who abdicated covertly ministered to the people. By the end of the decade, approximately 30,000 priests were forced to leave France, and thousands who did not leave were executed. Most of France was left without the services of a priest, deprived of the sacraments and any nonjuring priest faced the guillotine or deportation to French Guiana.
The March 1793 conscription requiring Vendeans to fill their district's quota of 300,000 enraged the populace, who took up arms as "The Catholic Army", "Royal" being added later, and fought for "above all the reopening of their parish churches with their former priests."
With these massacres came formal orders for forced evacuation; also, a 'scorched earth' policy was initiated: farms were destroyed, crops and forests burned and villages razed. There were many reported atrocities and a campaign of mass killing universally targeted at residents of the Vendée regardless of combatant status, political affiliation, age or gender. By July 1796, the estimated Vendean dead numbered between 117,000 and 500,000, out of a population of around 800,000.
Japan
Main article: Martyrs of JapanTokugawa Ieyasu assumed control over Japan in 1600. Like Toyotomi Hideyoshi, he disliked Christian activities in Japan. The Tokugawa shogunate finally decided to ban Catholicism in 1614, and in the mid-17th century it demanded the expulsion of all European missionaries and the execution of all converts. This marked the end of open Christianity in Japan. The Shimabara Rebellion, led by a young Japanese Christian boy named Amakusa Shirō Tokisada, took place in 1637. After the Hara Castle fell, the shogunate's forces beheaded an estimated 37,000 rebels and sympathizers. Amakusa Shirō's severed head was taken to Nagasaki for public display, and the entire complex at Hara Castle was burned to the ground and buried together with the bodies of all the dead.
Many of the Christians in Japan continued for two centuries to maintain their religion as Kakure Kirishitan, or hidden Christians, without any priests or pastors. Some of those who were killed for their Faith are venerated as the Martyrs of Japan.
Christianity was later allowed during the Meiji era. The Meiji Constitution of 1890 introduced separation of church and state and permitted freedom of religion.
Kingdom of Mysore
See also: Captivity of Mangalorean Catholics at SeringapatamMuslim Tipu Sultan, the ruler of the Kingdom of Mysore, took action against the Mangalorean Catholic community from Mangalore and the South Canara district on the southwestern coast of India. Tipu was widely reputed to be anti-Christian. He took Mangalorean Catholics into captivity at Seringapatam on 24 February 1784 and released them on 4 May 1799.
Soon after the Treaty of Mangalore in 1784, Tipu gained control of Canara. He issued orders to seize the Christians in Canara, confiscate their estates, and deport them to Seringapatam, the capital of his empire, through the Jamalabad fort route. There were no priests among the captives. Together with Fr. Miranda, all the 21 arrested priests were issued orders of expulsion to Goa, fined Rs 2 lakhs, and threatened death by hanging if they ever returned. Tipu ordered the destruction of 27 Catholic churches.
According to Thomas Munro, a Scottish soldier and the first collector of Canara, around 60,000 of them, nearly 92 percent of the entire Mangalorean Catholic community, were captured. 7,000 escaped. Observer Francis Buchanan reports that 70,000 were captured, from a population of 80,000, with 10,000 escaping. They were forced to climb nearly 4,000 feet (1,200 m) through the jungles of the Western Ghat mountain ranges. It was 210 miles (340 km) from Mangalore to Seringapatam, and the journey took six weeks. According to British Government records, 20,000 of them died on the march to Seringapatam. According to James Scurry, a British officer, who was held captive along with Mangalorean Catholics, 30,000 of them were forcibly converted to Islam. The young women and girls were forcibly made wives of the Muslims living there and later distributed and sold in prostitution. The young men who offered resistance were disfigured by cutting their noses, upper lips, and ears.
Tipu Sultan's invasion of the Malabar Coast had an adverse impact on the Saint Thomas Christian community of the Malabar coast. Many churches in Malabar and Cochin were damaged. The old Syrian Nasrani seminary at Angamaly which had been the center of Catholic religious education for several centuries was razed to the ground by Tipu's soldiers. Many centuries-old religious manuscripts were lost forever. The church was later relocated to Kottayam where it still exists to this date. The Mor Sabor church at Akaparambu and the Martha Mariam Church attached to the seminary were destroyed as well. Tipu's army set fire to the church at Palayoor and attacked the Ollur Church in 1790. Furthernmore, the Arthat church and the Ambazhakkad seminary was also destroyed. Over the course of this invasion, many Saint Thomas Christians were killed or forcibly converted to Islam. Most of the coconut, arecanut, pepper and cashew plantations held by the Saint Thomas Christian farmers were also indiscriminately destroyed by the invading army. As a result, when Tipu's army invaded Guruvayur and adjacent areas, the Syrian Christian community fled Calicut and small towns like Arthat to new centres like Kunnamkulam, Chalakudi, Ennakadu, Cheppadu, Kannankode, Mavelikkara, etc. where there were already Christians. They were given refuge by Sakthan Tamburan, the ruler of Cochin and Karthika Thirunal, the ruler of Travancore, who gave them lands, plantations and encouraged their businesses. Colonel Macqulay, the British resident of Travancore also helped them.
Tipu's persecution of Christians also extended to captured British soldiers. For instance, there were a significant amount of forced conversions of British captives between 1780 and 1784. Following their disastrous defeat at the battle of Pollilur, 7,000 British men along with an unknown number of women were held captive by Tipu in the fortress of Seringapatnam. Of these, over 300 were circumcised and given Muslim names and clothes, and several British regimental drummer boys were made to wear ghagra cholis and entertain the court as nautch girls or dancing girls. After the 10-year-long captivity ended, James Scurry, one of those prisoners, recounted that he had forgotten how to sit in a chair and use a knife and fork. His English was broken and stilted, having lost all his vernacular idiom. His skin had darkened to the swarthy complexion of negroes, and moreover, he had developed an aversion to wearing European clothes.
Ottoman Empire
Main article: Christianity in the Ottoman EmpireHistorian Warren Treadgold gives a summary on the historical background highlighting the cumulative effects of the relentless Turkish Muslim depredations against the Byzantine Empire in its Anatolian heartland by the late 14th century:
As the Turks raided and conquered, they enslaved many Christians, selling some in other Muslim regions and hindering the rest from practicing their faith. Conversions , Turkish migration, and Greek outmigration increasingly endangered the Greek minority in central Asia Minor. When the Turks overran Western Anatolia, they occupied the countryside first, driving the Greeks into the cities, or away to Europe, or the islands. By the time the Anatolian cities fell, the land around them was already largely Turkish .
In accordance with the traditional custom which was practiced at the time, Sultan Mehmed II allowed his troops and his entourage to engage in unbridled pillaging and looting in the city of Constantinople for three full days shortly after it was captured. Once the three days passed, he claimed its remaining contents for himself. However, at the end of the first day, he proclaimed that the looting should cease because he felt profound sadness when he toured the looted and enslaved city. Hagia Sophia was not exempted from the pillage and looting and specifically became its focal point as the invaders believed it to contain the greatest treasures and valuables of the city. Shortly after the defence of the Walls of Constantinople collapsed and the Ottoman troops entered the city victoriously, the pillagers and looters made their way to the Hagia Sophia and battered down its doors before storming in.
Throughout the period of the siege of Constantinople, the worshippers who were trapped in the city participated in the Divine Liturgy and they also recited the Prayer of the Hours at the Hagia Sophia and the church formed a safe-haven and a refuge for many of those worshippers who were unable to contribute to the city's defence, which comprised women, children, elderly, the sick and the wounded. Being trapped in the church, the many congregants and yet more refugees inside became spoils-of-war to be divided amongst the triumphant invaders. The building was desecrated and looted, with the helpless occupants who sought shelter within the church being enslaved. While most of the elderly and the infirm/wounded and sick were killed, and the remainder (mainly teenage males and young boys) were chained up and sold into slavery.
The women of Constantinople also suffered from rape at the hands of Ottoman forces. According to Barbaro, "all through the day the Turks made a great slaughter of Christians through the city". According to historian Philip Mansel, widespread persecution of the city's civilian inhabitants took place, resulting in thousands of murders and rapes, and 30,000 civilians being enslaved or forcibly deported. George Sphrantzes says that people of both genders were raped inside Hagia Sophia.
Since the time of the Austro-Turkish war (1683–1699), relations between Muslims and Christians who lived in the European provinces of the Ottoman Empire gradually deteriorated and this deterioration in interfaith relations occasionally resulted in calls for the expulsion or extermination of local Christian communities by some Muslim religious leaders. As a result of Ottoman oppression, the destruction of Churches and Monasteries, and violence against the non-Muslim civilian population, Serbian Christians and their church leaders, headed by Serbian Patriarch Arsenije III, sided with the Austrians in 1689 and again in 1737 under Serbian Patriarch Arsenije IV. In the following punitive campaigns, Ottoman forces conducted systematic atrocities against the Christian population in the Serbian regions, resulted in the Great Migrations of the Serbs.
Ottoman Albania and Kosovo
Main article: Islamization of AlbaniaBefore the late 16th century, Albania's population remained overwhelmingly Christian, despite the fact that it was under Ottoman rule, unlike the more diverse populations of other regions of the Ottoman Empire, such as Bosnia, Bulgaria and Northern Greece, the mountainous Albania was a frequent site of revolts against Ottoman rule, often at an enormous human cost, such as the destruction of entire villages. In response, the Ottomans abandoned their usual policy of tolerating Christians in favor of a policy which was aimed at reducing the size of Albania's Christian population through Islamization, beginning in the restive Christian regions of Reka and Elbasan in 1570.
The pressures which resulted from this campaign included particularly harsh economic conditions which were imposed on Albania's Christian population; while earlier taxes on the Christians were around 45 akçes a year, by the middle of the 17th century the rate had been multiplied by 27 to 780 akçes a year. Albanian elders often opted to save their clans and villages from hunger and economic ruin by advocating village-wide and region-wide conversions to Islam, with many individuals frequently continuing to practice Christianity in private.
A failed Catholic rebellion in 1596 and the Albanian population's support of Austro-Hungary during the Great Turkish War, and its support of the Venetians in the 1644 Venetian-Ottoman War as well as the Orlov Revolt were all factors which led to punitive measures in which outright force was accompanied by economic incentives depending on the region, and ended up forcing the conversion of large Christian populations to Islam in Albania. In the aftermath of the Great Turkish War, massive punitive measures were imposed on Kosovo's Catholic Albanian population and as a result of them, most members of it fled to Hungary and settled around Buda, where most of them died of disease and starvation.
After the Orthodox Serbian population's subsequent flight from Kosovo, the pasha of Ipek (Peja/Pec) forced Albanian Catholic mountaineers to repopulate Kosovo by deporting them to Kosovo, and also forced them adopt Islam. In the 17th and 18th centuries, South Albania also saw numerous instances of violence which was directed against those who remained Christian by local newly converted Muslims, ultimately resulting in many more conversions out of fear as well as flight to faraway lands by the Christian population.
Modern era (1815 to 1989)
Communist Albania
Main articles: Religion in Albania § Communist Albania, and Freedom of religion in AlbaniaReligion in Albania was subordinated to the interests of Marxism during the rule of the country's communist party when all religions were suppressed. This policy was justified by the communist stance of state atheism from 1967 to 1991. The Agrarian Reform Law of August 1945 nationalized most of the property which belonged to religious institutions, including the estates of mosques, monasteries, religious orders, and dioceses. Many clergy and believers were tried and some of them were executed. All foreign Roman Catholic priests, monks, and nuns were expelled from Albania in 1946. The military seized churches, cathedrals and mosques and converted them into basketball courts, movie theaters, dance halls, and the like; and members of the clergy were stripped of their titles and imprisoned. Around 6,000 Albanians were disappeared and murdered by agents of the Communist government, and their bodies were never found or identified. Albanians continued to be imprisoned, tortured and killed for their religious practices well into 1991.
Religious communities or branches of them which had their headquarters outside the country, such as the Jesuit and Franciscan orders, were henceforth ordered to terminate their activities in Albania. Religious institutions were forbidden to have anything to do with the education of the young, because that activity had been made the exclusive province of the state. All religious communities were prohibited from owning real estate and they were also prohibited from operating philanthropic and welfare institutions and hospitals. Enver Hoxha's overarching goal was the eventual destruction of all organized religions in Albania, despite some variance in his approach to it.
Iraq
See also: Christianity in IraqThe Assyrians were subjected to another series of persecutions during the Simele massacre of 1933, with the death of approximately 3,000 Assyrian civilians in the Kingdom of Iraq at the hands of the Royal Iraqi Army.
In 1987, the last Iraqi census counted 1.4 million Christians. They were tolerated under the secular regime of Saddam Hussein, who even made one of them, Tariq Aziz his deputy. However, Saddam Hussein's government continued to persecute the Christians on an ethnic, cultural and racial basis, because the vast majority are Mesopotamian Eastern Aramaic-speaking ethnic Assyrians (aka Chaldo-Assyrians). The Assyro-Aramaic language and script was repressed, the giving of Hebraic/Aramaic Christian names or Akkadian/Assyro-Babylonian names was forbidden (for example Tariq Aziz's real name was Michael Youhanna), and Saddam exploited religious differences between Assyrian denominations such as Chaldean Catholics, the Assyrian Church of the East, the Syriac Orthodox Church, the Assyrian Pentecostal Church and the Ancient Church of the East, in an attempt to divide them. Many Assyrians and Armenians were ethnically cleansed from their towns and villages during the al Anfal Campaign in 1988, despite the fact that this campaign was primarily directed against the Kurds.
Madagascar
Queen Ranavalona I (reigned 1828–1861) issued a royal edict prohibiting the practice of Christianity in Madagascar, expelled British missionaries from the island, and sought to stem the growth of conversion to Christianity within her realm. Far more, however, were punished in other ways: many were required to undergo the tangena ordeal, while others were condemned to hard labor or the confiscation of their land and property, and many of these consequently died. The tangena ordeal was commonly administered to determine the guilt or innocence of an accused person for any crime, including the practice of Christianity, and involved ingestion of the poison contained within the nut of the tangena tree (Cerbera odollam). Survivors were deemed innocent, while those who perished were assumed guilty.
In 1838, it was estimated that as many as 100,000 people in Imerina died as a result of the tangena ordeal, constituting roughly 20% of the population. contributing to a strongly unfavorable view of Ranavalona's rule in historical accounts. Malagasy Christians would remember this period as ny tany maizina, or "the time when the land was dark". Persecution of Christians intensified in 1840, 1849 and 1857; in 1849, deemed the worst of these years by British missionary to Madagascar W.E. Cummins (1878), 1,900 people were fined, jailed or otherwise punished in relation to their Christian faith, including 18 executions.
Nazi Germany
Main articles: Nazism, Nazi Germany, Religion in Nazi Germany, Religious aspects of Nazism, Religious views of Adolf Hitler, German Christians (movement), Positive Christianity, Kirchenkampf, Nazi persecution of the Catholic Church in Germany, and Persecution of Jehovah's Witnesses in Nazi GermanyHitler and the Nazis received some support from certain Christian fundamentalist communities, mainly due to their common cause against the anti-religious Communists, as well as their mutual Judeophobia and antisemitism. Once in power, the Nazis moved to consolidate their power over the German churches and bring them in line with Nazi ideals. Some historians say that Hitler had a general covert plan, which some of them say existed even before the Nazis' rise to power, to destroy Christianity within the Reich, which was to be accomplished through Nazi control and subversion of the churches and it would be completed after the war. The Third Reich founded its own version of Christianity which was called Positive Christianity, a Nazi version of Christianity which made major changes in the interpretation of the Bible by arguing that Jesus Christ was the son of God, but he was not a Jew, arguing that Jesus despised Jews and Judaism, and arguing that the Jews were the ones who were solely responsible for Jesus's death.
Outside mainstream Christianity, the Jehovah's Witnesses were targets of Nazi Persecution, for their refusal to swear allegiance to the Nazi government. In Nazi Germany in the 1930s and early 1940s, Jehovah's Witnesses refused to renounce their political neutrality and as a result, they were imprisoned in concentration camps. The Nazi government gave detained Jehovah's Witnesses the option of release if they signed a document which indicated their renunciation of their faith, their submission to state authority, and their support of the German military. Historian Hans Hesse said, "Some five thousand Jehovah's Witnesses were sent to concentration camps where they alone were 'voluntary prisoners', so termed because the moment they recanted their views, they could be freed. Some lost their lives in the camps, but few renounced their faith."
Ottoman Empire
Main articles: Christianity in the Ottoman Empire, Persecution of Eastern Orthodox Christians § Persecution in the Ottoman Empire, Late Ottoman genocides, Armenian genocide, Seyfo, Great Famine of Mount Lebanon, and Greek genocide See also: 1843 and 1846 massacres in HakkariDuring the modern era, relations between Muslims and Christians in the Ottoman Empire were largely shaped by broader dynamics which were related to European colonial and neo-imperialist activities in the region, dynamics which frequently (though by no means always) generated tensions between the two communities. Too often, growing European influence in the region during the nineteenth century seemed to disproportionately benefit Christians, thus, it triggered resentment on the part of many Muslims, likewise, many Muslims suspected that Christians and the European powers were plotting to weaken the Islamic world. Further exacerbating relations was the fact that Christians seemed to disproportionately benefit from efforts at reform (one aspect of which generally sought to elevate the political status of non-Muslims), likewise, the various Christian nationalist uprisings in the Empire's European territories, which often had the support of the European powers.
Persecutions and forced migrations of Christian populations were induced by Ottoman forces during the 19th century in the European and Asian provinces of the Ottoman Empire. The Massacres of Badr Khan were conducted by Kurdish and Ottoman forces against the Assyrian Christian population of the Ottoman Empire between 1843 and 1847, resulting in the slaughter of more than 10,000 indigenous Assyrian civilians of the Hakkari region, with many thousands more being sold into slavery.
On 17 October 1850 the Muslim majority began rioting against the Uniate Catholics – a minority that lived in the communities of Judayda, in the city of Aleppo.
During the Bulgarian Uprising (1876) against Ottoman rule, and the Russo-Turkish War (1877–1878), the persecution of the Bulgarian Christian population was conducted by Ottoman soldiers. The principal locations were Panagurishte, Perushtitza, and Bratzigovo. Over 15,000 non-combatant Bulgarian civilians were killed by the Ottoman army between 1876 and 1878, with the worst single instance being the Batak massacre. During the war, whole cities including the largest Bulgarian one (Stara Zagora) were destroyed and most of their inhabitants were killed, the rest being expelled or enslaved. The atrocities included impaling and grilling people alive. Similar attacks were undertaken by Ottoman troops against Serbian Christians during the Serbian-Turkish War (1876–1878).
The abolition of jizya and emancipation of formerly dhimmi subjects was one of the most embittering stipulations the Ottoman Empire had to accept to end the Crimean War in 1856. Then, "for the first time since 1453, church bells were permitted to ring... in Constantinople," writes M. J. Akbar. "Many Muslims declared it a day of mourning." Indeed, because superior social standing was from the start one of the advantages of conversion to Islam, resentful Muslim mobs rioted and hounded Christians all over the empire. In 1860 up to 30,000 Christians were massacred in the Levant alone. Mark Twain recounts what took place in the levant:
Men, women and children were butchered indiscriminately and left to rot by hundreds all through the Christian quarter... the stench was dreadful. All the Christians who could get away fled from the city, and the Mohammedans would not defile their hands by burying the 'infidel dogs.' The thirst for blood extended to the high lands of Hermon and Anti-Lebanon, and in a short time twenty-five thousand more Christians were massacred.
Between 1894 and 1896 a series of ethno-religiously motivated Anti-Christian pogroms known as the Hamidian massacres were conducted against the ancient Armenian and Assyrian Christian populations by the forces of the Ottoman Empire. The motives for these massacres were an attempt to reassert Pan-Islamism in the Ottoman Empire, resentment of the comparative wealth of the ancient indigenous Christian communities, and a fear that they would attempt to secede from the tottering Ottoman Empire. The massacres mainly took place in what is today southeastern Turkey, northeastern Syria and northern Iraq. Assyrians and Armenians were massacred in Diyarbakir, Hasankeyef, Sivas and other parts of Anatolia and northern Mesopotamia, by Sultan Abdul Hamid II. The death toll is estimated to have been as high as 325,000 people, with a further 546,000 Armenians and Assyrians made destitute by forced deportations of survivors from cities, and the destruction or theft of almost 2500 of their farmsteads towns and villages. Hundreds of churches and monasteries were also destroyed or forcibly converted into mosques. These attacks caused the death of over thousands of Assyrians and the forced "Ottomanisation" of the inhabitants of 245 villages. The Ottoman troops looted the remains of the Assyrian settlements and these were later stolen and occupied by south-east Anatolian tribes. Unarmed Assyrian women and children were raped, tortured and murdered. According to H. Aboona, the independence of the Assyrians was destroyed not directly by the Turks but by their neighbours under Ottoman auspices.
The Adana massacre occurred in the Adana Vilayet of the Ottoman Empire in April 1909. A massacre of Armenian and Assyrian Christians in the city of Adana and its surrounds amidst the 31 March Incident led to a series of anti-Christian pogroms throughout the province. Reports estimated that the Adana Province massacres resulted in the death of as many as 30,000 Armenians and 1,500 Assyrians.
Between 1915 and 1921 the Young Turks government of the collapsing Ottoman Empire persecuted Eastern Christian populations in Anatolia, Persia, Northern Mesopotamia and The Levant. The onslaught by the Ottoman army, which included Kurdish, Arab and Circassian irregulars resulted in an estimated 3.4 million deaths, divided between roughly 1.5 million Armenian Christians, 0.75 million Assyrian Christians, 0.90 million Greek Orthodox Christians and 0.25 million Maronite Christians (see Great Famine of Mount Lebanon); groups of Georgian Christians were also killed. The massive ethnoreligious cleansing expelled from the empire or killed the Armenians and the Bulgarians who had not converted to Islam, and it came to be known as the Armenian genocide, Assyrian genocide, Greek genocide. and Great Famine of Mount Lebanon. which accounted for the deaths of Armenian, Assyrian, Greek and Maronite Christians, and the deportation and destitution of many more. The Genocide led to the devastation of ancient indigenous Christian populations who had existed in the region for thousands of years.
Benny Morris and Dror Ze'evi argue that the Armenian genocide and other contemporaneous persecution of Christians in the Ottoman Empire (Greek genocide, and Assyrian genocide) constitute an extermination campaign, or genocide, carried out by the Ottoman Empire against its Christian subjects.
In the aftermath of the Sheikh Said rebellion, the Syriac Orthodox Church and the Assyrian Church of the East were subjected to harassment by Turkish authorities, on the grounds that some Assyrians allegedly collaborated with the rebelling Kurds. Consequently, mass deportations took place and Assyrian Patriarch Mar Ignatius Elias III was expelled from the Mor Hananyo Monastery which was turned into a Turkish barrack. The patriarchal seat was then temporarily transferred to Homs.
Soviet Union
Further information: Human rights in the Soviet Union § Freedom of religion, Operation North, Persecution of Christians in the Soviet Union, Religion in the Soviet Union, Soviet anti-religious legislation, and Persecution of Christians in the Eastern BlocAfter the Russian Revolution of 1917, the Bolsheviks undertook a massive program to remove the influence of the Russian Orthodox Church from the government, outlawed antisemitism in society, and promoted atheism. Tens of thousands of churches were destroyed or they were converted to buildings which were used for other purposes, and many members of the clergy were murdered, publicly executed and imprisoned for what the government termed "anti-government activities". An extensive educational and propaganda campaign was launched to convince people, especially children and youths, to abandon their religious beliefs. This persecution resulted in the intentional murder of 500,000 Orthodox followers by the government of the Soviet Union during the 20th century. In the first five years after the Bolshevik revolution, 28 bishops and 1,200 priests were executed.
The state established atheism as the only scientific truth. Soviet authorities forbade the criticism of atheism and agnosticism until 1936 or of the state's anti-religious policies; such criticism could lead to forced retirement. Militant atheism became central to the ideology of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union and a high priority policy of all Soviet leaders. Christopher Marsh, a professor at the Baylor University writes that "Tracing the social nature of religion from Schleiermacher and Feurbach to Marx, Engles, and Lenin...the idea of religion as a social product evolved to the point of policies aimed at the forced conversion of believers to atheism."
Under the doctrine of state atheism in the Soviet Union, a "government-sponsored program of forced conversion to atheism" was conducted by the Communists. The Communist Party destroyed churches, mosques and temples, ridiculed, harassed, incarcerated and executed religious leaders, flooded the schools and media with anti-religious teachings, and it introduced a belief system called "scientific atheism", with its own rituals, promises and proselytizers. Many priests were killed and imprisoned; thousands of churches were closed. In 1925 the government founded the League of Militant Atheists to intensify the persecution. The League of Militant Atheists was also a "nominally independent organization established by the Communist Party to promote atheism".
The Communist regime confiscated church property, ridiculed religion, harassed believers, and propagated atheism in the schools. Actions against particular religions, however, were determined by State interests, and most organized religions were never outlawed. It is estimated that 500,000 Russian Orthodox Christians were martyred in the gulags by the Soviet government, excluding the members of other Christian denominations who were also tortured or killed.
The main target of the anti-religious campaign in the 1920s and 1930s was the Russian Orthodox Church, which had the largest number of faithful worshippers. A very large segment of its clergy, and many of its believers, were shot or sent to labor camps. Theological schools were closed, and church publications were prohibited. In the period between 1927 and 1940, the number of Orthodox Churches in the Russian Republic fell from 29,584 to less than 500. Between 1917 and 1940, 130,000 Orthodox priests were arrested. The widespread persecution and internecine disputes within the church hierarchy lead to the seat of Patriarch of Moscow being vacant from 1925 to 1943.
After Operation Barbarossa, Nazi Germany's invasion of the Soviet Union in 1941, Joseph Stalin revived the Russian Orthodox Church in order to intensify the Soviet population's patriotic support of the war effort. By 1957, about 22,000 Russian Orthodox churches had become active. But in 1959, Nikita Khrushchev initiated his own campaign against the Russian Orthodox Church and forced about 12,000 churches to close. By 1985, fewer than 7,000 churches remained active.
In the Soviet Union, in addition to the methodical closure and destruction of churches, the charitable and social work which was formerly done by ecclesiastical authorities was taken over by the state. As with all private property, Church owned property was confiscated and converted to public use by the state. The few places of worship which were left to the Church were legally viewed as state property which the government permitted the church to use. After the advent of state funded universal education, the Church was not permitted to carry on educational, instructional activity for children. For adults, only training for church-related occupations was allowed. With the exception of sermons which could be delivered during the celebration of the divine liturgy, it could not instruct the faithful nor could it evangelize the youth. Catechism classes, religious schools, study groups, Sunday schools and religious publications were all declared illegal and banned. This caused many religious tracts to be circulated as illegal literature or samizdat. Even after the death of Stalin in 1953, the persecution continued, and it did not end until the dissolution of the Soviet Union in 1991. Since the fall of the Soviet Union, the Russian Orthodox Church has recognized a number of New Martyrs as saints, some of whom were executed during the Mass operations of the NKVD under directives like NKVD Order No. 00447.
Both before and after the October Revolution of 7 November 1917 (25 October Old Calendar), there was a movement within the Soviet Union which sought to unite all of the people of the world under Communist rule (see Communist International). This movement spread to the Eastern European bloc countries as well as the Balkan States. Since the populations of some of these Slavic countries tied their ethnic heritages to their ethnic churches, the people and their churches were both targeted for ethnic and political genocide by the Soviets and their form of State atheism. The Soviets' official religious stance was one of "religious freedom or tolerance", though the state established atheism as the only scientific truth (see also the Soviet or committee of the All-Union Society for the Dissemination of Scientific and Political Knowledge or Znanie which was until 1947 called The League of the Militant Godless and various Intelligentsia groups). Criticism of atheism was strictly forbidden and sometimes, it resulted in imprisonment. Some of the more high-profile individuals who were executed include Metropolitan Benjamin of Petrograd, priest and scientist Pavel Florensky.
According to James M. Nelson a psychology professor at East Carolina University, the total number of Christian victims under the Soviet regime may have been around 12 million, while Todd Johnson and Gina Zurlo of Gordon-Conwell Theological Seminary at Boston University estimate a figure of 15–20 million.
Spain
Main articles: Red Terror (Spain) and White Terror (Spain)The Second Spanish Republic, proclaimed in 1931, attempted to establish a regime with a separation between State and Church as it had happened in France (1905). When established, the Republic passed legislation which prevented the Church from conducting educational activities. A process of political polarisation had characterised the Spanish Second Republic, party divisions became increasingly embittered and questions of religious identity came to assume major political significance. The existence of different Church institutions was an illustration of the situation which resulted from the proclamation which denounced the 2nd Republic as an anti-Catholic, Masonic, Jewish, and Communist internationalist conspiracy which heralded a clash between God and atheism, chaos and harmony, Good and Evil. The Church's high-ranking officials like Isidro Goma, bishop of Tudela, reminded their Christian subjects of their obligation to vote "for the righteous", and their priests of their obligation to "educate the consciences." In the Asturian miners' strike of 1934, part of the Revolution of 1934, 34 Catholic priests were massacred and churches were systematically burned. Anticlerical opinion accused the Catholic priesthood and religious orders of hypocrisy: clerics were guilty of taking up arms against the people, of exploiting others for the sake of wealth, and of sexual immorality all while claiming the moral authority of peacefulness, poverty, and chastity.
Since the early stages of the Second Republic, far-right forces which were imbued with an ultra-Catholic spirit attempted to overthrow the Republic. Carlists, Africanistas, and Catholic theologians fostered an atmosphere of social and racial hatred in their speeches and writings. The Catholic Church endorsed the rebellion which was led by the fascist Francisco Franco, and Pope Pius XI expressed sympathy for the Nationalist side during the Spanish Civil War. The Catholic authorities described Franco's war as a "crusade" against the Second Republic, and later the Collective Letter of the Spanish Bishops, 1937 appeared, justifying Franco's attack on the Republic. A similar approach is attested in 1912, when the bishop of Almería José Ignacio de Urbina [es] (founder of the National Anti-Masonic and Anti-Semitic League [es]) announced "a decisive battle that must be unleashed" between the "light" and "darkness". Though the official declaration of the "crusade" followed the Republican persecution of Catholic clerics, the Catholic Church was already predisposed towards Franco's position, because it was seen as the "perfect ally of fascism" while it opposed the anticlerical policies of the Second Republic. The 1936 anticlerical persecution has been seen as "final phase of a long war between clericalism and anticlericalism" and "fully consistent with a Spanish history of popular anticlericalism and anticlerical populism".
Stanley Payne suggested that the persecution of right-wingers and people who were associated with the Catholic church both before and at the beginning of the Spanish Civil War involved the murder of priests and other clergy, as well as thousands of lay people, by sections of nearly all leftist groups, while a killing spree was also unleashed across the Nationalist zone. During the Spanish Civil War of 1936–1939, and especially during the early months of the conflict, individual clergymen and entire religious communities were executed by leftists, some of whom were communists and anarchists. The death toll of the clergy alone included 13 bishops, 4,172 diocesan priests and seminarians, 2,364 monks and friars and 283 nuns, reaching a total of 6,832 clerical victims. The main perpetrators of the Red Terror were members of the anarchist Federación Anarquista Ibérica, the Confederación Nacional del Trabajo, and the Trotskyist Workers' Party of Marxist Unification. These organizations distanced themselves from the violence, condemned those who were responsible for it or characterized the killings as mob reprisals for acts of violence which had been perpetrated by the clerics themselves, an explanation which was readily accepted by the public.
In addition to the murder of both the clergy and the faithful, the destruction of churches and the desecration of sacred sites and objects was also widespread. On the night of 19 July 1936 alone, some fifty churches were burned. In Barcelona, out of the 58 churches, only the cathedral was spared, and similar desecrations occurred almost everywhere in Republican Spain.
Two exceptions were Biscay and Gipuzkoa where the Christian Democratic Basque Nationalist Party, after some hesitation, supported the Republic and halted the persecution of Catholics in areas which were held by the Basque Government. All other Catholic churches which were located in the Republican zone were closed. The desecration was not limited to Catholic churches, because synagogues and Protestant churches were also pillaged and closed, but some small Protestant churches were spared. The rising Franco's regime would keep Protestant churches and synagogues closed, as he only permitted the Catholic Church.
Payne called the terror the "most extensive and violent persecution of Catholicism in Western History, in some way even more intense than that of the French Revolution." The persecution drove Catholics to the side of the Nationalists, even more of them sided with the Nationalists than would have been expected, because they defended their religious interests and survival.
The Roman Catholic priests who were killed during the Red Terror are considered "Martyrs of the Spanish Civil War", though the priests who were executed by the fascists are not counted among them. A group known as the "498 Spanish Martyrs" were beatified by the Roman Catholic Church's Pope Benedict XVI in 2007. The history of the Red Terror has been obscured by scholarly inattention and the "embarrassing partiality" of ecclesiastical historians. Some of the numerous non-fascists who were persecuted during Franco's White Terror were Protestants, because the fascists accused them of being associated with Freemasonry, and the persecution which they were subjected to during Franco's White Terror was much more intense than the persecution which they were subjected to during the Red Terror.
United States
See also: Christianity in the United States, Freedom of religion in the United States, History of Christianity in the United States, History of religion in the United States, Human rights in the United States § Freedom of religion, Religion in the United States, and Religious discrimination in the United StatesThe Latter Day Saints, (Mormons) have been persecuted since their founding in the 1830s. The persecution of the Mormons drove them from New York and Ohio to Missouri, where they continued to be subjected to violent attacks. In 1838, Missouri Gov. Lilburn Boggs declared that Mormons had made war on the state of Missouri, so they "must be treated as enemies, and must be exterminated or driven from the state" At least 10,000 were expelled from the State. In the most violent altercation which occurred at that time, the Haun's Mill massacre, 17 Mormons were murdered by an anti-Mormon mob and 13 other Mormons were wounded. The Extermination Order which was signed by Governor Boggs was not formally invalidated until 25 June 1976, 137 years after being signed.
The Mormons subsequently fled to Nauvoo, Illinois, where hostilities again escalated. In Carthage, Ill., where Joseph Smith was being held on the charge of treason, a mob stormed the jail and killed him. Smith's brother, Hyrum, was also killed. After a succession crisis, most united under Brigham Young, who organized an evacuation from the United States after the federal government refused to protect them. 70,000 Mormon pioneers crossed the Great Plains to settle in the Salt Lake Valley and surrounding areas. After the Mexican–American War, the area became the US territory of Utah. Over the next 63 years, several actions by the federal government were directed against Mormons in the Mormon Corridor, including the Utah War, the Morrill Anti-Bigamy Act, the Poland Act, Reynolds v. United States, the Edmunds Act, the Edmunds–Tucker Act, and the Reed Smoot hearings.
The second iteration of the Ku Klux Klan, founded in 1915 and launched in the 1920s, persecuted Catholics in both the United States and Canada. As stated in its official rhetoric which focused on the threat of the Catholic Church, the Klan was motivated by anti-Catholicism and American nativism. Its appeal was exclusively directed towards white Anglo-Saxon Protestants; it opposed Jews, blacks, Catholics, and newly arriving Southern and Eastern European immigrants such as Italians, Russians, and Lithuanians, many of whom were either Jewish or Catholic.
Warsaw Pact
Across Eastern Europe following World War II, the parts of the Nazi Empire which were conquered by the Soviet Red Army and Yugoslavia became one-party Communist states and the project of coercive conversion to atheism continued. The Soviet Union ended its war time truce with the Russian Orthodox Church, and extended its persecutions to the newly Communist Eastern bloc: "In Poland, Hungary, Lithuania and other Eastern European countries, Catholic leaders who were unwilling to be silent were denounced, publicly humiliated or imprisoned by the Communists. Leaders of the national Orthodox Churches in Romania and Bulgaria had to be cautious and submissive", wrote Geoffrey Blainey. While the churches were generally not persecuted as harshly as they had been in the USSR, nearly all of their schools and many of their churches were closed, and they lost their formally prominent roles in public life. Children were taught atheism, and clergy were imprisoned by the thousands. In the Eastern Bloc, Christian churches, along with Jewish synagogues and Islamic mosques were forcibly "converted into museums of atheism."
Along with executions, some other actions which were taken against Orthodox priests and believers included torture, being sent to prison camps, labour camps or mental hospitals.
Current situation (1989 to the present)
Main article: Persecution of Christians in the post–Cold War eraIn 2010, Pope Benedict XVI claimed that Christians were the most persecuted religious group in the contemporary world. In a speech to the United Nations Human Rights Council's 23rd session in May 2013, then-Permanent Observer of the Holy See to the United Nations in Geneva, Silvano Maria Tomasi claimed that "an estimate of more than 100,000 Christians are violently killed because of some relation to their faith every year". This number was supported by the Center for the Study of Global Christianity at the evangelical Gordon–Conwell Theological Seminary in Massachusetts, which published a statement in December 2016 stating that "between 2005 and 2015 there were 900,000 Christian martyrs worldwide – an average of 90,000 per year." Tomasi's radio address to the council called the figures both a "shocking conclusion" and "credible research". The accuracy of this number, based on population estimates in a 1982 edition of the World Christian Encyclopedia, is disputed. Almost all died in wars in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, where all sides of the Second Congo War and subsequent conflicts are majority-Christian, and previous years included victims of the Rwandan genocide, an ethnic conflict and a part of the First Congo War where again most belligerents were Christian. As a result, the BBC News Magazine cautioned that "when you hear that 100,000 Christians are dying for their faith, you need to keep in mind that the vast majority – 90,000 – are people who were killed in DR Congo."
Klaus Wetzel, an internationally recognized expert on religious persecution, states that this discrepancy in numbers is due to the contradiction between the definition used by Gordon-Conwell defining Christian martyrdom in the widest possible sense, and the more sociological and political definition Wetzel and Open Doors and others such as The International Institute for Religious Freedom use, which is: 'those who are killed, who would not have been killed, if they had not been Christians.'
Numbers are affected by several important factors, for example, population distribution is a factor. The United States submits an annual report on religious freedom and persecution to the Congress which recognizes restrictions on religious freedom, ranging from low to very high, in three-quarters of the world's countries including the United States. In approximatrly one quarter of the world's countries, there are high and very high restrictions and oppression, and some of those countries, such as China and India, Indonesia and Pakistan are among those with the highest populations. About three-quarters of the world's population live in the most oppressive countries in the world.
Numbers of martyrs are especially difficult to accurately identify, because religious persecution often occurs in conjunction with wider conflicts. This fact complicates the identification of acts of persecution because they may be politically rather than religiously motivated. For example, the U.S. Department of State identified 1.4 million Christians in Iraq in 1991 when the Gulf War began. By 2010, the number of Christians dropped to 700,000 and by 2011 it was estimated that there were between 450,000 and 200,000 Christians left in Iraq. During that period, actions against Christians included the burning and bombing of churches, the bombing of Christian owned businesses and homes, kidnapping, murder, demands for protection money, and anti-Christian rhetoric in the media with those responsible saying that they wanted to rid the country of its Christians.
A report which was released by the UK's Secretary of State for Foreign and Commonwealth Affairs and prepared by Philip Mounstephen, the Bishop of Truro, in July 2019, and a report on worldwide restrictions on religious freedom by the PEW organization, both stated that the number of countries where Christians were suffering as a result of religious persecution was increasing, rising from 125 in 2015 to 144 as of 2018. PEW has published a caution concerning the interpretation of its numbers: "The Center's recent report ... does not attempt to estimate the number of victims in each country... it does not speak to the intensity of harassment..."
The Internationale Gesellschaft für Menschenrechte – the International Society for Human Rights – in Frankfurt, Germany, is a non-governmental organization with 30,000 members from 38 countries who monitor human rights. In September 2009, then chairman Martin Lessenthin, issued a report estimating that 80% of acts of religious persecution around the world were aimed at Christians at that time.
W. J. Blumenfeld says that Christianity enjoys dominant group privilege in the US and some other Western societies. Christianity is, numerically, the largest religion in the U.S. according to PEW, with 43% of Americans identifying themselves as Protestants and one in five (20%) of Americans identifying themselves as Catholics. It remains the largest religion in the world. Roughly two-thirds of the world's countries have Christian majorities. Due to the large number of Christian majority countries, differing groups of Christians are harassed and persecuted in Christian countries such as Eritrea and Mexico more often than in most Muslim countries, though not in greater numbers.
According to PEW, the Middle East and North Africa have experienced the highest rates of restrictions on non-favorite religions for the last decade, being higher than any other region, each year, from 2007 to 2017. But it's the gap between this region and other regions where government favoritism is concerned that is particularly large: "the average country in this region scores nearly twice as high on measures of government favoritism of one religion as the average country in any other region".
The United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, a bipartisan independent federal agency which was created by the United States Congress in 1998, published a study of the predominantly Muslim countries which are located in the Middle Eastern/North African region. It concludes that, of the world's 1.3 billion Muslims, "28 percent live in ten countries that declare themselves to be Islamic states. In addition, there are 12 predominantly Muslim countries that have chosen to declare that Islam is the official state religion ... Taken together, the 22 states that declare that Islam is the official religion account for 58 percent – or just over 600 million – of the 1 billion Muslims living in 44 predominantly Muslim countries.
"Several countries with constitutions establishing Islam as the state religion either do not contain guarantees of the right to freedom of religion or belief, or they contain guarantees that, on their face, do not compare favorably with all aspects of international standards." All of these countries defer to religious authorities or doctrines on legal issues in some way. For example, "when one spouse is Muslim and the other has a different religion (such as Coptic Christianity), or if spouses are members of different Christian denominations, courts still defer to Islamic family law." Grim and Finke say their studies indicate that: "When religious freedoms are denied through the regulation of religious profession or practice, violent religious persecution and conflict increase."
In its annual report, the USCIRF lists 14 "Countries of Particular Concern" with regard to religious rights and it also lists 15 additional countries which it has recommended be placed on the U.S. Department of State's Special Watch List (SWL), a lesser category than the CPC designation. Twenty four of the USCIRF's twenty nine countries are also included on Open Doors Worldwide Watch list because they are especially dangerous for Christians.
Eleven predominantly Muslim countries are ruled by governments which proclaim that their states are secular. "These countries account for nearly 140 million Muslims, or 13.5 percent of the 1 billion Muslims living in predominantly Muslim countries. The 11 remaining predominantly Muslim countries have not made any constitutional declaration concerning the Islamic or secular nature of the state, and have not made Islam the official state religion. This group of countries, which includes Indonesia, the world's largest Muslim country, accounts for over 250 million Muslims". This demonstrates that the majority of the world's Muslim population live in countries that either proclaim the state to be secular, or that make no pronouncements concerning Islam as the official state religion.
See also
- Anti-Christian sentiment
- Criticism of Christianity
- Category:Critics of Christianity
- Hindu terrorism
- Christian martyrs
- Christian persecution complex
- Persecution of Hindus
- Persecution of traditional African religions
- Sign of contradiction
Notes
- Augustine, Civitate dei, XVIII.50: Latin: Proinde ne illud quidem temere puto esse dicendum siue credendum, quod nonnullis uisum est uel uidetur, non-amplius ecclesiam passuram persecutiones usque ad tempus Antichristi, quam quot iam passa est, id est decem, ut undecima eademque nouissima sit ab Antichristo. Primam quippe computant a Nerone quae facta est, secundam a Domitiano, a Traiano tertiam, quartam ab Antonino, a Seuero quintam, sextam a Maximino, a Decio septimam, octauam a Valeriano, ab Aureliano nonam, decimam a Diocletiano et Maximiano. Plagas enim Aegyptiorum, quoniam decem fuerunt, antequam exire inde inciperet populus Dei, putant ad hunc intellectum esse referendas, ut nouissima Antichristi persecutio similis uideatur undecimae plagae, qua Aegyptii, dum hostiliter sequerentur Hebraeos, in mari Rubro populo Dei per siccum transeunte perierunt.
- (Koinē Greek: πρὸ δὲ τούτων πάντων ἐπιβαλοῦσιν ἐφ’ ὑμᾶς τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῶν καὶ διώξουσιν, παραδιδόντες εἰς τὰς συναγωγὰς καὶ φυλακάς, ἀπαγομένους ἐπὶ βασιλεῖς καὶ ἡγεμόνας ἕνεκεν τοῦ ὀνόματός μου·)
- PEW measured government restrictions and social hostilities: laws and policies restricting religious freedom (such as requiring religious groups to register in order to operate) and government favoritism of religious groups (through the funding of religious education, property and clergy, for example); government limits on religious activities and government harassment of religious groups. One category of social hostilities has substantially increased – hostilities which are related to religious norms (for example, the harassment of women for violating religious dress codes). Two other types of social hostility, harassment by individuals and social groups (ranging from small gangs to mob violence) and religious violence by organized groups (including neo-Nazi groups such as the Nordic Resistance Movement and Islamist groups like Boko Haram), have risen more modestly. A fourth category of social hostility is interreligious tension and violence (for instance, sectarian or communal clashes between Hindus and Muslims in India).
- French archaeology has shown the north African landscape of this time period became "covered with a white robe of churches" with Catholics and Donatists building multiple churches with granaries to feed the poor as they competed for the loyalty of the people.
References
- Bulut, Uzay (30 August 2024). "Turkey: Ongoing Violations against Greek Christians". The European Conservative. Budapest, Brussels, Rome, Vienna: Center for European Renewal. ISSN 2590-2008. Archived from the original on 30 August 2024. Retrieved 30 August 2024.
- ^ Morris, Benny; Ze'evi, Dror (4 November 2021). "Then Came the Chance the Turks Have Been Waiting For: To Get Rid of Christians Once and for All". Haaretz. Tel Aviv. Archived from the original on 4 November 2021. Retrieved 5 November 2021.
- Morris, Benny; Ze'evi, Dror (2019). The Thirty-Year Genocide: Turkey's Destruction of Its Christian Minorities, 1894–1924. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press. pp. 3–5. ISBN 978-0-674-24008-7.
- Gutman, David (2019). "The thirty year genocide: Turkey's destruction of its Christian minorities, 1894–1924". Turkish Studies. 21 (1). London and New York: Routledge on behalf of the Global Research in International Affairs Center: 1–3. doi:10.1080/14683849.2019.1644170. eISSN 1743-9663. ISSN 1468-3849. S2CID 201424062.
- Smith, Roger W. (Spring 2015). "Introduction: The Ottoman Genocides of Armenians, Assyrians, and Greeks". Genocide Studies International. 9 (1). Toronto: University of Toronto Press: 1–9. doi:10.3138/GSI.9.1.01. ISSN 2291-1855. JSTOR 26986011. S2CID 154145301.
- Roshwald, Aviel (2013). "Part II. The Emergence of Nationalism: Politics and Power – Nationalism in the Middle East, 1876–1945". In Breuilly, John (ed.). The Oxford Handbook of the History of Nationalism. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press. pp. 220–241. doi:10.1093/oxfordhb/9780199209194.013.0011. ISBN 9780191750304.
- Üngör, Uğur Ümit (June 2008). "Seeing like a nation-state: Young Turk social engineering in Eastern Turkey, 1913–50". Journal of Genocide Research. 10 (1). London and New York: Routledge: 15–39. doi:10.1080/14623520701850278. ISSN 1469-9494. OCLC 260038904. S2CID 71551858.
- İçduygu, Ahmet; Toktaş, Şule; Ali Soner, B. (February 2008). "The politics of population in a nation-building process: Emigration of non-Muslims from Turkey". Ethnic and Racial Studies. 31 (2). London and New York: Routledge: 358–389. doi:10.1080/01419870701491937. ISSN 1466-4356. OCLC 40348219. S2CID 143541451. Archived from the original on 25 March 2020. Retrieved 2 August 2020 – via Academia.edu.
- PEW (19 December 2011). "Living as Majorities and Minorities". Global Christianity – A Report on the Size and Distribution of the World's Christian Population. Pew Research Center Religion and Public Life. p. 3. Retrieved 2 April 2021.
If all these Christians were in a single country, it would have the second-largest Christian population in the world, after the United States.
- ^ "Annual Report 2020" (PDF). United States Commission on International Religious Freedom. pp. 1, 11.
- ^ Wand 1990, p. 13.
- Burke, John J. (1993) . Characteristics of the Early Church. M.H. Wiltzius. p. 101. ISBN 978-1-4086-5991-5.
- Lim, Kar Yong (2009). The Sufferings of Christ Are Abundant In Us': A Narrative Dynamics Investigation of Paul's Sufferings in 2 Corinthians. A&C Black. pp. 214–227. ISBN 9780567635143.
- Setzer, Claudia (1994). Jewish Responses to Early Christians: History and Polemics, 30–150 C.E. Minneapolis: Fortress.
- Lieu, Judith (2003). "The Synagogue and the Separation of the Christians" (PDF). Coniectanea Biblica. New Testament series 39: 189–207.
- Schäfer, Peter (2014). The Jewish Jesus: How Judaism and Christianity Shaped Each Other (illustrated, reprint ed.). Princeton University Press. p. 18. ISBN 9780691160955.
- von Harnack, Adolf (1908). Moffatt, James (ed.). The Mission and Expansion of Christianity in the First Three Centuries (2 ed.). Williams and Norgate. pp. 103–104.
- ^ Katz, Steven T. (1984). "Issues in the Separation of Judaism and Christianity after 70 C.E.: A Reconsideration". Journal of Biblical Literature. 103 (1): 43–44. doi:10.2307/3260313. JSTOR 3260313.
- Shaw, Brent (14 August 2015). "The Myth of the Neronian Persecution". The Journal of Roman Studies. 105: 73–100. doi:10.1017/S0075435815000982. S2CID 162564651.
- ^ Carrier, Richard (2 July 2014). "The prospect of a Christian interpolation in Tacitus, Annals 15.44". Vigiliae Christianae. 68 (3). Brill Academic Publishers: 264–283. doi:10.1163/15700720-12341171.
- Ben Witherington III, Revelation, Cambridge 2003, p177
- Tertullian, Adversus Gnosticos Scorpiace, Book 15, Chapters 2-5
- Lactantius, De mortibus persecutorum, Book 2, Chapters 4-6
- Sulpicius Severus, Chronicorum, Book 3, Chapter 29.
- Orosius, Historiarum, Book 7, Chapters 7-10
- Stark, Rodney (1997). The Rise of Christianity How the Obscure, Marginal Jesus Movement Became the Dominant Religious Force in the Western World in a Few Centuries. HarperCollins. p. 7. ISBN 9780060677015.
- Guy, Laurie (28 October 2011). Introducing Early Christianity: A Topical Survey of Its Life, Beliefs Practices. InterVarsity Press. p. 50. ISBN 978-0-8308-3942-1.
- Green, Bernard (2010). Christianity in Ancient Rome The First Three Centuries. Bloomsbury Academic. p. 120. ISBN 9780567032508.
- González 2010, p. 97.
- Papandrea, James L. (2011). The Wedding of the Lamb A Historical Approach to the Book of Revelation. Wipf and Stock Publishers. p. 38. ISBN 9781498273428.
- ^ Scarre 1995, p. 170
- "IRENAEUS – The mass slaughter of Lyon's Christians". Christian History Project.
- Christopher Reyes (2010). In His Name. California: AuthorHouse. p.33
- Eusebius. "Church History". Book 6, Chapter 28. New Advent. Retrieved 25 April 2014.
- Papandrea, James L. (23 January 2012). Reading the Early Church Fathers: From the Didache to Nicaea. Paulist Press. ISBN 978-0809147519.
- Graeme Clark (2005). "Third-Century Christianity". In Alan K. Bowman; Peter Garnsey; Averil Cameron (eds.). Cambridge Ancient History. Vol. 12: The Crisis of Empire, A.D. 193–337 (2nd ed.). New York: Cambridge University Press. p. 623.
- Justin, I Apology 31, 6; Eusebius, Chronicle, seventeenth year of the Emperor Hadrian. See: Bourgel, Jonathan, ″The Jewish-Christians in the storm of the Bar Kokhba Revolt″, in: From One Identity to Another: The Mother Church of Jerusalem Between the Two Jewish Revolts Against Rome (66-135/6 EC). Paris: Éditions du Cerf, collection Judaïsme ancien et Christianisme primitif, (French), pp. 127–175.
- Ide, Arthur Frederick; Smith, John Paul (1985). Martyrdom of Women: A Study of Death Psychology in the Early Christian Church to 301 CE. Garland: Tangelwuld. p. 21. ISBN 978-0-930383-49-7. apud deMause, Lloyd (2002). "Ch. 9. The Evolution of Psyche and Society. Part III.". The Emotional Life of Nations. New York: Karnac. ISBN 1-892746-98-0.
Both Christians and Jews "engaged in a contest and reflection about the new-fangled practice of martyrdom," even unto suicide...and Augustine spoke of "the mania for self-destruction" of early Christians. But the Christians, following Tertullian's dicta that "martyrdom is required by God," forced their own martyrdom so they could die in an ecstatic trance: "Although their tortures were gruesome, the martyrs did not suffer, enjoying their analgesic state."
192. Arthur J. Droge and James D. Tabor, A Noble Death: Suicide and Martyrdom Among Christians and Jews in Antiquity. San Francisco: HarperSanFrancisco, 1992, p. 5.
193. Arthur F. Ide, Martyrdom of Women: A Study of Death Psychology in the Early Christian Church to 301 CE. Garland: Tangelwuld, 1985, p. 21.
194. Ibid., p. 136.
195. Ibid., pp. 146, 138. - Boyarin, Daniel. Dying for God: Martyrdom and the Making of Christianity and Judaism. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1999, p. 40.
- Droge, Arthur J.; Tabor, James D. (November 1992). A Noble Death: Suicide and Martyrdom Among Christians and Jews in Antiquity. San Francisco: HarperSanFrancisco. p. 136. ISBN 978-0-06-062095-0. Misquoted as Groge and Tabor (1992:136) by C. Douzinas in Closs Stephens, Angharad; Vaughan-Williams, Nick; Douzinas, C. (2009). Terrorism and the Politics of Response. Oxon and New York: Routledge. p. 198. ISBN 978-0-415-45506-0.
- ^ Moss, Candida R. (2012). Ancient Christian Martyrdom Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions. Yale University Press. ISBN 9780300154658.
- Moss, Candida R. "The Discourse of Voluntary Martyrdom: Ancient and Modern.” Church History, vol. 81, no. 3, 2012, pp. 531–551., www.jstor.org/stable/23252340. Retrieved 23 January 2021.
- Boyarin, Daniel (1999). Dying for God Martyrdom and the Making of Christianity and Judaism. Stanford University Press. p. 121. ISBN 9780804737043.
- ^ Nicholson, Oliver (2018), Nicholson, Oliver (ed.), "Christians, persecution of", The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity (online ed.), Oxford University Press, doi:10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001, ISBN 978-0-19-866277-8, retrieved 7 October 2020
- Shaw, Brent D. (2011). Sacred Violence: African Christians and Sectarian Hatred in the Age of Augustine. Cambridge University Press. p. 176. ISBN 978-0-521-19605-5.
- Howells, Kristina (2008). Making Sense of Bible Prophecy. Lulu. p. 91. ISBN 978-1409207832.
- W. H. C. Frend (1984). The Rise of Christianity. Fortress Press, Philadelphia. p. 319. ISBN 978-0-8006-1931-2.
- Brown, Peter. "Christianization and religious conflict". The Cambridge Ancient History 13 (1998): 337–425.
- ^ Shaw, Brent D. (2011). Sacred Violence: African Christians and Sectarian Hatred in the Age of Augustine. Cambridge University Press. pp. 598–599. ISBN 978-0-521-19605-5.
- MacMullen, Ramsay (1997) Christianity & Paganism in the Fourth to Eighth Centuries, Yale University Press, p.4 quote: "non Christian writings came in for this same treatment, that is destruction in great bonfires at the center of the town square. Copyists were discouraged from replacing them by the threat of having their hands cut off
- ^ Leithart, Peter J. (2010). Defending Constantine The Twilight of an Empire and the Dawn of Christendom. InterVarsity Press. ISBN 9780830827220.
- ^ Tilley, Maureen A., ed. (1996). Donatist Martyr Stories The Church in Conflict in Roman North Africa. Liverpool University Press. pp. ix, xiv. ISBN 9780853239314.
- ^ Shean, John F. (2010). Soldiering for God Christianity and the Roman Army. Brill. ISBN 9789004187337.
- Cairns, Earle E. (1996). "Chapter 7:Christ or Caesar". Christianity Through the Centuries: A History of the Christian Church (Third ed.). Grand Rapids, Michigan: Zondervan. ISBN 978-0-310-20812-9.
- Olson, Roger E. (1999). The Story of Christian Theology: Twenty Centuries of Tradition and Reform. Downer's Grove, In.: InterVarsity Press. p. 172. ISBN 978-0-8308-1505-0.
- ^ Shaw, Brent D. (2011). Sacred Violence: African Christians and Sectarian Hatred in the Age of Augustine. Cambridge University Press. pp. 458–460. ISBN 978-0-521-19605-5.
- Shaw, Brent D. (2011). Sacred Violence: African Christians and Sectarian Hatred in the Age of Augustine. Cambridge University Press. pp. 460–466. ISBN 978-0-521-19605-5.
- Peter Heather & John Matthews, Goths in the Fourth Century, pp. 96ff
- MacMullen, Ramsay (2019). Changes in the Roman Empire: Essays in the Ordinary. Princeton University Press. ISBN 9780691655246.
- ^ Brown, P. (1964). "St. Augustine's Attitude to Religious Coercion". Journal of Roman Studies. 54 (1–2): 107–116. doi:10.2307/298656. JSTOR 298656. S2CID 162757247.
- Frend, W.H.C. (2020). The Donatist Church. Wipf and Stock. ISBN 9781532697555.
- ^ R. A. Markus, Saeculum: History and Society in the Theology of St.Augustine (Cambridge, 1970), pp. 149–153
- ^ Russell, Frederick H. (1999). "Persuading the Donatists: Augustine's Coercion by Words". The Limits of Ancient Christianity: Essays on Late Antique Thought and Culture in Honor of R.A. Markus. University of Michigan Press. ISBN 0-472-10997-9.
- Pollmann, Karla (2005). "Poetische Paraphrasen der Actio Acaunensium Martyrum des Eucherius von Lyon". In Wermelinger, Otto; Bruggisser, Philippe; Näf, Beat; Roessli, Jean-Michel (eds.). Mauritius und die Thebäische Legion: Akten des internationalen Kolloquiums: Freiburg, Saint-Maurice, Martigny, 17.-20. September 2003 [Mauritius and the Thebaic Legion: files of the international colloquium: Freiburg, Saint-Maurice, Martigny, 17–20 September 2003]. Academic Press Fribourg. pp. 227–254. ISBN 3-7278-1527-2. OCLC 62901044.
- Marcos, Mar. "The Debate on Religious Coercion in Ancient Christianity." Chaos e Kosmos 14 (2013): 1–16.
- Herbermann, Charles George, ed. (1912). "Toleration, History of". The Catholic Encyclopedia An International Work of Reference on the Constitution, Doctrine, Discipline, and History of the Catholic Church. University of Michigan. pp. 761–772.
- ^ Kazhdan, Alexander P.; Talbot, Alice-Mary, eds. (1998). "Dumbarton Oaks Hagiography Database" (PDF). doaks.org. Dumbarton Oaks: Harvard University. Retrieved 11 April 2022.
- ^ Skjærvø, Oktor (2018), Nicholson, Oliver (ed.), "Christians, persecution of, Persian Empire", The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity, Oxford University Press, doi:10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001, ISBN 978-0-19-866277-8, retrieved 7 October 2020
- Bowman, Alan; Peter Garnsey; Averil Cameron, eds. (2005). The Cambridge Ancient History: Volume 12, The Crisis of Empire, AD 193–337. Cambridge University Press. p. 474. ISBN 9780521301992.
- ^ Joel Thomas Walker (2006). The Legend of Mar Qardagh: Narrative and Christian Heroism in Late Antique Iraq. University of California Press. p. 111. ISBN 9780520932197.
- Ehsan Yarshater (1983). The Cambridge History of Iran: Seleucid Parthian. Cambridge University Press. p. 929. ISBN 9780521246934.
- Sebastian P. Brock, Fire from Heaven: Studies in Syriac Theology and Liturgy, (Ashgate, 2006), 72.
- D. T. Potts, The Archaeology of Elam: Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State, (Cambridge University Press, 1999), 422.
- Jacob Neusner (1997). History of the Jews in Babylonia. Brill. pp. 24, 25. ISBN 9004021469.
- Mehrdad Kia (2016). The Persian Empire: A Historical Encyclopedia [2 volumes]: A Historical Encyclopedia. ABC-CLIO. p. 280. ISBN 9781610693912.
- Jacob Neusner (1965). A History of the Jews in Babylonia, Part V: Later Sasanian Times. Brill. p. 44.
- Krzysztof Stopka (2016). Armenia Christiana: Armenian Religious Identity and the Churches of Constantinople and Rome (4th–15th Century). Wydawnictwo UJ. p. 61. ISBN 9788323395553.
- Elton L. Daniel (2012). The History of Iran. ABC-CLIO. p. 59. ISBN 9780313375095.
- Richard E. Payne (2015). A State of Mixture: Christians, Zoroastrians, and Iranian Political Culture in Late Antiquity. University of California Press. pp. 49, 55–56. ISBN 9780520961531.
- Philip Wood (2013). History and Identity in the Late Antique Near East. Oxford University Press. pp. 39–40. ISBN 9780199915408.
- Joel Thomas Walker (2006). The Legend of Mar Qardagh: Narrative and Christian Heroism in Late Antique Iraq. University of California Press. p. 112. ISBN 9780520245785.
- ^ Abrahamson; Katz; et al. (2004). "The Persian conquest of Jerusalem in 614 compared with Islamic conquest of 638" (PDF). alsadiqin.org.
- R. W. Thomson (1999). The Armenian History Attributed to Sebeos. Historical commentary by James Howard-Johnston. Assistance from Tim Greenwood. Liverpool University Press. ISBN 9780853235644.
- ^ Gideon Avi (2010). "The Persian Conquest of Jerusalem (614 CE) ––An Archaeological Assessment". The Bible and Interpretation. University of Arizona.
- Edward Lipiński (2004). Itineraria Phoenicia. Peeters Publishers. pp. 542–543. ISBN 9789042913448.
- Kohen, Elli (2007). History of the Byzantine Jews: A Microcosmos in the Thousand Year Empire. University Press of America. p. 36. ISBN 978-0761836230.
- Conybeare, F. C. (1910). "Antiochus Strategos, The Capture of Jerusalem by the Persians in 614 AD". English Historical Review. 25: 502–517. doi:10.1093/ehr/xxv.xcix.502.
- "Human Skeletal Remains from the Mamilla cave, Jerusalem". Yossi Nagar. Retrieved 8 January 2014.
- Mordechai Aviam (2004). Jews, Pagans and Christians in the Galilee: 25 Years of Archaeological Excavations and Surveys : Hellenistic to Byzantine Periods. Harvard University Press. p. 239. ISBN 9781580461719.
- "Historians back BBC over Jewish massacre claim". The Jewish Chronicle. Archived from the original on 5 April 2017. Retrieved 30 March 2015.
- Jacques Ryckmans, La persécution des chrétiens himyarites au sixième siècle Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Inst. in het Nabije Oosten, 1956 pp. 1–24
- Bowesock, Glen (2013). The Throne of Adulis: Red Sea Wars on the Eve of Islam. Oxford University Press. p. 4. ISBN 978-0199739325.
- ^ Stillman, Norman A. (1998) . "Under the New Order". The Jews of Arab Lands: A History and Source Book. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society. pp. 22–28. ISBN 978-0-8276-0198-7.
- ^ Runciman, Steven (1987) . "The Reign of Antichrist". A History of the Crusades, Volume 1: The First Crusade and the Foundation of the Kingdom of Jerusalem. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 20–37. ISBN 978-0-521-34770-9.
- ^ Sahner, Christian C. (2020) . "Introduction: Christian Martyrs under Islam". Christian Martyrs under Islam: Religious Violence and the Making of the Muslim World. Princeton, New Jersey and Woodstock, Oxfordshire: Princeton University Press. pp. 1–28. ISBN 978-0-691-17910-0. LCCN 2017956010.
- ^ Fierro, Maribel (January 2008). "Decapitation of Christians and Muslims in the Medieval Iberian Peninsula: Narratives, Images, Contemporary Perceptions". Comparative Literature Studies. 45 (2: Al-Andalus and Its Legacies). Philadelphia, Pennsylvania: Penn State University Press: 137–164. doi:10.2307/complitstudies.45.2.0137. ISSN 1528-4212. JSTOR 25659647. S2CID 161217907.
- ^ Trombley, Frank R. (Winter 1996). "The Martyrs of Córdoba: Community and Family Conflict in an Age of Mass Conversion (review)". Journal of Early Christian Studies. 4 (4). Baltimore, Maryland: Johns Hopkins University Press: 581–582. doi:10.1353/earl.1996.0079. ISSN 1086-3184. S2CID 170001371.
- Pipes, Daniel (1981). Slave Soldiers and Islam: The Genesis of a Military System. Daniel Pipes. pp. 142–43. ISBN 9780300024470.
- Kennedy, Hugh (2007). The Great Arab Conquests: How the Spread of Islam Changed the World We Live In. Da Capo Press. p. 206. ISBN 9780306815850.
- The History of the Conquest of Egypt, North Africa and Spain: Known as the Futuh. Cosimo. January 2010. p. 170. ISBN 9781616404352.
- Barbarians, Marauders, And Infidels. Basic Books. 26 May 2004. p. 144. ISBN 9780813391533.
- Ibn Abd-el-Hakem's History of the conquest of Spain, ed. [with text and] tr. by J.H. Jones. 1858. p. 205.
- The Myth of the Andalusian Paradise. Open Road Media. 9 February 2016. p. 12. ISBN 9781504034692.
- Elmali-Karakaya, Ayse (2020). "Being Married to a Non-Muslim Husband: Religious Identity in Muslim Women's Interfaith Marriages". In Hood, Ralph W.; Cheruvallil-Contractor, Sariya (eds.). Research in the Social Scientific Study of Religion: A Diversity of Paradigms. Vol. 31. Leiden and Boston: Brill Publishers. pp. 388–410. doi:10.1163/9789004443969_020. ISBN 978-90-04-44348-8. ISSN 1046-8064. S2CID 234539750.
- Leeman, A. B. (Spring 2009). "Interfaith Marriage in Islam: An Examination of the Legal Theory Behind the Traditional and Reformist Positions" (PDF). Indiana Law Journal. 84 (2). Bloomington, Indiana: Indiana University Maurer School of Law: 743–772. ISSN 0019-6665. S2CID 52224503. Archived (PDF) from the original on 23 November 2018. Retrieved 25 August 2021.
- "The Pact of Umar". Christian History. Retrieved 24 March 2015.
- The Disappearance of Christianity from North Africa in the Wake of the Rise of Islam C. J. Speel, II Church History, Vol. 29, No. 4 (Dec. 1960), pp. 379–397
- Graves, Coburn V. (November 1964). "The Martyrs of Cordoba, 850–859. A Study of the Sources (review)". The Hispanic American Historical Review. 44 (4). Durham, North Carolina: Duke University Press on behalf of the Conference on Latin American History: 644. doi:10.1215/00182168-44.4.644. ISSN 1527-1900. S2CID 227325750.
- Nau, François (13 November 2013). Le'Expansion Nestorienne en Asie. Gorgias Press, LLC. pp. 106–13. ISBN 9781611438321.
- Gil, Moshe (27 February 1997). A History of Palestine, 634-1099. Cambridge University Press. p. 473. ISBN 9780521599849.
- Ladjal, Tarek (2017). "The Christian presence in North Africa under Almoravids Rule (1040–1147 CE): Coexistence or eradication?". Cogent Arts & Humanities. 4. doi:10.1080/23311983.2017.1334374. S2CID 159473596.
- ^ The Myth of the Andalusian Paradise: Muslims, Christians, and Jews Under Islamic Rule in Medieval Spain. ISI Books. 2016. ISBN 9781610170956.
- Historia de los mozárabes de España: Bajo el gobierno de los virreyes (Años 711 a 756). Ediciones Turner. 1983. ISBN 9788475060859.
- Reinhart Dozy (12 January 2017). Spanish Islam: A History of the Moslems in Spain. Routledge. ISBN 9781315304694.
- Lewis, Bernard (1987). Islam from the Prophet Muhammad to the Capture of Constantinople, Volume 2. Oxford University Press. pp. 158–65. ISBN 978-0-19-505088-2.
- Profile of Eustratios of Agauros, johnsanidopoulos.com. Accessed 8 November 2024.
- ^ Prieto Dominguez, Oscar (2019). "The iconoclast saint: Emperor Theophilos in Byzantine hagiography". In Tougher, Shaun (ed.). The Emperor in the Byzantine World: Papers from the Forty-Seventh Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies. London: Routledge. pp. 216–234. doi:10.4324/9780429060984. ISBN 978-0-429-06098-4. S2CID 194332235.
- Maqrīzī, Aḥmad ibn ʻalī (1873). A Short History of the Copts and Their Church. p. 86.
- Wood, Philip (20 April 2021). The Imam of the Christians: The World of Dionysius of Tel-Mahre, C. 750–850. Princeton University Press. p. 169. ISBN 9780691219950.
- ^ Runciman, Steven (1999) . A History of the Crusades: Volume 1. Cambridge University Press. p. 51. ISBN 978-0-521-34770-9.
- Baldwin, Marshall W. (1969) . Setton, Kenneth Meyer (ed.). A History of the Crusades, Volume 1: the First Hundred Years (2nd ed.). University of Wisconsin Press. p. 159. ISBN 978-0-299-04834-1.
- ^ Runciman, Steven (1999) . A History of the Crusades: Volume 1. Cambridge University Press. pp. 35–36. ISBN 978-0-521-34770-9.
- ^ Holt, Andrew (2019). ""Defensive wars," crusades as". The World of the Crusades: A Daily Life Encyclopedia: Volume 2. ABC-CLIO. pp. 444–446. ISBN 978-1-4408-5462-0.
- Hillenbrand, Carole (21 November 2007). Turkish Myth and Muslim Symbol: The battle of Mazikert. p. 244. ISBN 9780748631155.
- Nicolle, David (20 August 2013). Manzikert 1071: The Breaking of Byzantium. Bloomsbury. p. 92. ISBN 9781780965055.
- Vryonis, Speros (26 March 1975). "Nomadization and Islamization in Asia Minor". Dumbarton Oaks Papers. 29: 50. doi:10.2307/1291369. JSTOR 1291369.
- Vryonis, Speros (2008). The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh Through the Fifteenth Century. American Council of Learned Societies. ISBN 9781597404761.
- Miszczak, Izabela (2020). The Secrets of Ephesus. ASLAN Publishing House. ISBN 9788395654039.
- Miszczak, Izabela (2016). Around Ephesus and Kuşadası. ASLAN Publishing House. ISBN 9788394426903.
- Fuller, J. F. C. (22 August 1987). A Military History of the Western World: From the Earliest Times to the Battle of Lepanto. Hachette Books. p. 404. ISBN 9780306803048.
- Laurent, Joseph (1913). Byzance et les Turcs Seldjoucides dans l'Asie occidentale jusqu'en 1081. pp. 106–109.
- Vryonis, Speros (1971). The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century. University of California Press. pp. 194–95. ISBN 9780520015975.
- Frankopan, Peter (2013). The First Crusade: The Call from the East. Vintage. pp. 59–60. ISBN 9780099555032.
- Frankopan, Peter (2013). The First Crusade: The Call from the East. Vintage. p. 61. ISBN 9780099555032.
- Ellenblum, Ronnie (2 August 2012). The Collapse of the Eastern Mediterranean: Climate Change and the Decline of the East, 950-1072. Cambridge University Press. p. 245. ISBN 9781139560986.
- Der Islam: Zeitschrift für geschichte und Kultur des islamischen Orients, Volume 83, Issues 1-2. 2006. p. 101.
- Rubenstein, Jay Carter (26 December 2014). The First Crusade: A Brief History with Documents. Bedford/St. Martin's. p. 56. ISBN 9781457629105.
- A History of the Crusades. Cambridge University Press. 3 December 1987. p. 1:79. ISBN 978-0-521-34770-9.
- A History of the Crusades. Vol. 1. The First Hundred Years. Univ of Wisconsin Press. 1969. pp. 68–78. ISBN 978-0-299-04834-1.
- The First Crusaders, 1095-1131. Cambridge University Press. 1997. p. 37-38. ISBN 978-0-521-64603-1.
- ^ Runciman, Steven (1965). The Fall of Constantinople 1453. Cambridge University Press. pp. 145–148. ISBN 978-0-521-39832-9.
- ^ Holt, Andrew (2013). "Crusading against Barbarians: Muslims as Barbarians in Crusades Era Sources". East Meets West in the Middle Ages and Early Modern Times: Transcultural Experiences in the Premodern World. Berlin: De Gruyter. pp. 443–456. doi:10.1515/9783110321517.443. ISBN 978-3-11-032151-7.
- ^ Ní Chléirigh, Léan (2010). "The Impact of the First Crusade on Western Opinion Toward the Byzantine Empire: The Gesta Dei per Francos of Guibert of Nogent and the Historia Hierosolymitana of Fulcher of Chartres". In Kostick, Conor (ed.). The Crusades and the Near East: Cultural Histories. Abingdon: Routledge. pp. 161–188. ISBN 9781136902475.
- ^ Angold, Michael (2016). "The fall of Jerusalem (1187) as viewed from Byzantium". In Boas, Adrian (ed.). The Crusader World. Routledge Worlds. Oxford and New York: Routledge. pp. 289–308. doi:10.4324/9781315684154. ISBN 978-1-315-68415-4.
- Darius von Güttner-Sporzyński (2017). "chapter 6". In Cassidy-Welch, Megan (ed.). Remembering the Crusades and Crusading. Routledge. ISBN 9781138811140.
- ^ Giles Constable (2001). "The Historiography of the crusades". In Laiou, Angeliki E.; Mottahedeh, Roy P. (eds.). The Crusades from the Perspective of Byzantium and the Muslim World. Washington D.C.: Dumbarton Oaks Research Library and Collection. ISBN 9780884022770.
- The Oxford Illustrated History of the Crusades. Oxford University Press. 2001. ISBN 978-0-19-285428-5.
- "Andrew R Murphy". academia.edu.
Virginia Commonwealth University, Political Science, Faculty Member Rutgers, The State University of New Jersey, Political Science, Faculty Member
- ^ Murphy, Andrew R. (1997). "Tolerance, Toleration, and the Liberal Tradition". Polity. 29 (4). The University of Chicago Press Journals: 593–623. doi:10.2307/3235269. JSTOR 3235269. S2CID 155764374.
- Engh, Mary Jane (2010). In the Name of Heaven 3000 Years of Religious Persecution. Prometheus. p. 8. ISBN 9781615925490.
- ^ Tyerman, Christopher (2005). The Crusades: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford University Press. p. 101. ISBN 978-0-19-157811-3.
- ^ Nicholson, Helen J. (2004). The Crusades. Westport, CN and London: Greenwood Publishing Group. pp. 53–76. ISBN 978-0-313-32685-1.
- Kienzle, Beverly Mayne (2001). Cistercians, Heresy, and Crusade in Occitania, 1145–1229: Preaching in the Lord's Vineyard. U.K.: Boydell Press. ISBN 9781903153000.
- ^ Rummel, Rudolph (1994), Death by Government
- ^ Marvin, Laurence W.. The Occitan War: A Military and Political History of the Albigensian Crusade, 1209–1218. N.p., Cambridge University Press, 2008.
- Graham-Leigh, Elaine (2005). The Southern French Nobility and the Albigensian Crusade. Rochester, NY: The Boydell Press. ISBN 1-84383-129-5.
- Jones, Chris (1 March 2009). "09.03.20, Marvin, The Occitan War". The Medieval Review. Indiana University: no page #s available. ISSN 1096-746X. baj9928.0903.020.
- Dragnea, Mihai (2020). The Wendish Crusade, 1147: The Development of Crusading Ideology in the Twelfth Century. NY: Routledge. ISBN 978-0-367-36696-4.
- ^ Fonnesberg-Schmidt, Iben (2007). The popes and the Baltic crusades, 1147–1254. Brill. ISBN 9789004155022.
- Haverkamp, Alfred. Medieval Germany: 1056–1273. Trans. Helga Braun and Richard Mortimer. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1988. p.g. 157–158
- "The Laws of Chingiz Khân". The Chronography of Bar Hebraeus. Gorgias Press. 2003. pp. 354–355. doi:10.31826/9781463209179-020. ISBN 9781463209179.
- Browne, Laurence E. (September 1967). The Eclipse of Chrostianity in Asia. p. 163.
- Christian Van Gorder, A. (2010). Christianity in Persia and the Status of Non-Muslims in Modern Iran. Rowman & Littlefield. p. 82. ISBN 9780739136096.
- ^ Stark, Rodney (25 October 2011). The Triumph of Christianity: How the Jesus Movement Became the World's Largest Religion. Harper Collins. p. 210. ISBN 9780062098702.
- Browne, Laurence E. (September 1967). The Eclipse of Chrostianity in Asia. p. 167.
- Masters, Bruce (25 March 2004). Christians and Jews in the Ottoman Arab World: The Roots of Sectarianism. Cambridge University Press. pp. 46–47. ISBN 9780521005821.
- ^ Roy T. Matthews; F. DeWitt Platt (1992). The Western Humanities. Mountain View, California: MayfieldPublishing. ISBN 0-87484-785-0.
- Crompton, James. "Leicestershire Lollards" (PDF).
- Kuhns, Oscar, and Dickie, Robert. Jan Hus: Reformation in Bohemia. United Kingdom, Reformation Press, 2017.
- Wakefield, Walter; Evans, Austin, eds. (1991). Heresies of The High Middle Ages. Columbia. ISBN 9780231096324.
- Chamberlin, Eric Russell. The bad Popes. United States, Dorset Press, 1986.
- Burr, David. The Spiritual Franciscans: From Protest to Persecution in the Century After Saint Francis. United States, Penn State University Press, 2001.
- Madden, Thomas F. (2005). The New Concise History of the Crusades. Rowman & Littlefield. pp. 181–182. ISBN 9780742538221.
- Khanbaghi, Aptin (2006). The fire, the star and the cross: minority religions in medieval and early modern Iran. I.B.Tauris. ISBN 9781845110567.
- "Nestorianism | Definition, History, & Churches | Britannica". www.britannica.com. 2 June 2023.
- Luke 21:12
- Ye Xiaowen (19 February 2001). "China's Religions Retrospect and Prospect". Hong Kong: China Internet Information Center. Retrieved 29 June 2011.
- Hsia, R. Po-Chia (14 May 2018). "Christianity and Empire: The Catholic Mission in Late Imperial China". Studies in Church History. 54: 208–224. doi:10.1017/stc.2018.1. S2CID 165314911.Retrieved 2023-02-14.
- Victor Purcell (2010). The Boxer Uprising: A Background Study. Cambridge University Press. p. 125. ISBN 9780521148122.
- Diana Preston (2000). The Boxer Rebellion: The Dramatic Story of China's War on Foreigners That Shook the World in the Summer of 1900. Walker. p. 25. ISBN 9780802713612.
- R. G. Tiedemann (2009). Reference Guide to Christian Missionary Societies in China: From the Sixteenth to the Twentieth Century. M.E. Sharpe. p. 125. ISBN 9780765640017.
- Brandt, Nat (1994). Massacre in Shansi. Syracuse University Press. p. xiii. ISBN 978-0-8156-0282-8.
- Thompson, Larry Clinton (2009). William Scott Ament and the Boxer Rebellion: Heroism, Hubris, and the "Ideal Missionary". Jefferson, NC: McFarland. p. 184. ISBN 9780786453382.
- Stephen G. Haw (2003). A traveller's history of China. Interlink Books. p. 172. ISBN 1-56656-486-7.
- Henry McAleavy (1967). The modern history of China. Praeger. p. 165. ISBN 9780297176619.
- Sterling Making of America Project (1914). The Atlantic monthly, Volume 113 By Making of America Project. Atlantic Monthly Co. p. 80.
- Jonathan Fenby (2005). Chiang Kai Shek: China's Generalissimo and the Nation He Lost. Carroll & Graf Publishers. p. 126. ISBN 0-7867-1484-0.
- Diana Lary (1974). Region and nation: the Kwangsi clique in Chinese politics, 1925–1937. Cambridge University Press. p. 99. ISBN 0-521-20204-3.
- Missionary Review of the World; 1878-1939. Princeton Press. 1939. p. 130. vol.62.
- Claydon, David (2005). A New Vision, a New Heart, a Renewed Call. William Carey Library. p. 385. ISBN 978-0-87808-363-3.
- Uhalley, Stephen; Wu, Xiaoxin (2015). China and Christianity: Burdened Past, Hopeful Future. Routledge. p. 274. ISBN 978-1-317-47501-9.
- Forbes, Andrew D. W. (1986). Warlords and Muslims in Chinese Central Asia: A Political History of Republican Sinkiang 1911-1949. Cambridge University Press. pp. 84, 87. ISBN 978-0-521-25514-1.
- Latreille, A. FRENCH REVOLUTION, New Catholic Encyclopedia v. 5, pp. 972–973 (Second Ed. 2002 Thompson/Gale) ISBN 0-7876-4004-2
- Spielvogel, Jackson Western Civilization: Combined Volume p. 549, 2005 Thomson Wadsworth
- ^ Tallett, Frank (1991). "Dechristianizing France: The year II and the revolutionary experience". In Tallett, Frank; Atkin, Nicholas (eds.). Religion, Society and Politics in France Since 1789. A&C Black. pp. 1–28. ISBN 978-1-85285-057-9.
- Lewis, Gwynne (1993). The French Revolution: Rethinking the Debate. Routledge. p. 96. ISBN 0-415-05466-4.
- Joes, Anthony James (2006). Resisting Rebellion. University Press of Kentucky. pp. 52–53. ISBN 9780813191706.
- "Jones, Adam Genocide: A Comprehensive Introduction" (PDF). Routledge/Taylor & Francis Publishers Forthcoming. 2006. p. 7. Archived from the original (PDF) on 10 October 2017. Retrieved 27 October 2008.
- "Three State and Counterrevolution in France by Charles Tilly". cdlib.org. Retrieved 29 June 2011.
- Furlaud, Alice (9 July 1989). "Vive la Contre-Revolution!". The New York Times.
- McPhee, Peter (March 2004). "Review of Reynald Secher, A French Genocide: The Vendée". H-France Review. Vol. 4, no. 26. Archived from the original on 20 April 2012.
- Mullins, Mark R. (1990). "Japanese Pentecostalism and the World of the Dead: a Study of Cultural Adaptation in Iesu no Mitama Kyokai". Japanese Journal of Religious Studies. 17 (4): 353–374. doi:10.18874/jjrs.17.4.1990.353-374.
- Naramoto, p. 401.
- Jerald Sequeira. "Deportation & The Konkani Christian Captivity at Srirangapatna (1784 Feb. 24th Ash Wednesday)". Daijiworld Media Pvt Ltd Mangalore. Archived from the original on 29 January 2008.
- Forrest 1887, pp. 314–316
- The Gentleman's Magazine 1833, p. 388
- "Christianity in Mangalore". Diocese of Mangalore. Archived from the original on 22 June 2008.
- Bowring 1997, p. 126
- Scurry & Whiteway 1824, p. 103.
- Scurry & Whiteway 1824, p. 104.
- K.L. Bernard, Kerala History , p. 79
- William Dalrymple White Mughals (2006) p. 28
- Treadgold, Warren T. (October 1997). A History of the Byzantine State and Society. Stanford University Press. pp. 813–814. ISBN 9780804726306.
- Nicol, Donald MacGillivray (1979). The End of the Byzantine Empire. London: Edward Arnold. p. 88. ISBN 978-0-7131-6250-9.
- Inalcik, Halil (1969). "The Policy of Mehmed II toward the Greek Population of Istanbul and the Byzantine Buildings of the City". Dumbarton Oaks Papers. 23/24: 229–249. doi:10.2307/1291293. ISSN 0070-7546. JSTOR 1291293.
- ^ Nicol. The End of the Byzantine Empire, p. 90.
- Runciman. The Fall of Constantinople, pp. 133–34.
- Nicol, Donald M. (1972). The Last Centuries of Byzantium 1261–1453. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. p. 389. ISBN 9780521439916.
- Smith, Cyril J. (1974). "History of Rape and Rape Laws". Women Law Journal. No. 60. p. 188. Archived from the original on 26 April 2020. Retrieved 12 October 2020.
- Mansel, Philip (1995). "One: The Conqueror". Constantinople: City of the World's Desire 1453–1924. St. Martin's Press. Archived from the original on 24 July 2019. Retrieved 7 August 2020 – via The Washington Post.
- Roger Crowley (6 August 2009). Constantinople: The Last Great Siege, 1453. Faber & Faber. p. 226. ISBN 978-0-571-25079-0.
The vast majority of the ordinary citizens - about 30,000 - were marched off to the slave markets of Edirne, Bursa and Ankara.
- M.J Akbar (3 May 2002). The Shade of Swords: Jihad and the Conflict Between Islam and Christianity. Routledge. p. 86. ISBN 978-1-134-45259-0.
Some 30,000 Christians were either enslaved or sold.
- Jim Bradbury (1992). The Medieval Siege. Boydell & Brewer. p. 322. ISBN 978-0-85115-312-4.
- Preface to the Chronicle; translated by Marios Philippides, The Fall of the Byzantine Empire: A Chronicle by George Sphrantzes, 1401–1477 (Amherst: University of Massachusetts, 1980), p. 21
- Pavlowitch 2002, pp. 19–20.
- Anton Minkov (2004). Conversion to Islam in the Balkans: Kisve Bahası Petitions and Ottoman Social Life, 1670–1730. The Ottoman Empire and its Heritage, Volume: 30. Brill. pp. 41–42. doi:10.1163/9789047402770_008. ISBN 978-90-47-40277-0. S2CID 243354675.
- Zhelyazkova, Antonina. ‘'Albanian Identities'’. pp. 15–16, 19.
- Zhelyazkova, Antonina. ‘'Albanian Identities'’. Sofia, 2000: International Center for Minority Studies and Intercultural Relations. pp. 15–16
- Zhelyazkova, Antonina (2000). "Albanian Identities" (PDF). International Centre for Minority Studies and Intercultural Relation.
If the tax levied on the Christians in the Albanian communities in the 16th century amounted to about 45 akçes, in the middle of the 17th century it ran up to 780 akçes a year. In order to save the clans from hunger and ruin, the Albanian elders advised the people in the villages to adopt Islam...Nevertheless, the willingness of the Gegs to support the campaigns of the Catholic West against the Empire, did not abate.... men in Albania, Christians, but also Muslims, were ready to take up arms, given the smallest help from the Catholic West.... the complex dual religious identity of the Albanians become clear. Emblematic is the case of the Crypto-Christians inhabiting the inaccessible geographical area...
- ^ Pahumi, Nevila (2007). The Consolidation of Albanian Nationalism. Department of History (Bachelor of Arts thesis). University of Michigan. p. 18. hdl:2027.42/55462.
The pasha of Ipek forcibly moved the Catholic inhabitants of northern Albania into the plains of southern Serbia after a failed Serb revolt forced many Serbs to flee to the Habsburg Empire in 1689. The transferred villagers were forced to convert to Islam.
- Ramet 1998, p. 210: "Then, in 1644, war broke out between Venice and the Ottoman empire. At the urging of the clergy, many Albanian Catholics sided with Venice. The Ottomans responded to this by severely repressing them, which in turn drove many Catholics to embrace Islam (although a few of them elected to join the Orthodox Church)... Within the span of twenty-two years (1649–71) the number of Catholics in the diocese of Alessio fell by more than 50 percent, while in the diocese of Pulati (1634–71) the number of Catholics declined from more than 20,000 to just 4,045. In general, Albanian insurrections which occurred during the Ottoman-Venetian wars of 1644–69 resulted in stiff Ottoman reprisals against Catholics in northern Albania and significant acceleration of Islamization... In general, a pattern emerged. When the Ottoman empire was attacked by Catholic powers, local Catholics were pressured to convert, and when Orthodox Russia attacked the Ottoman empire, local Orthodox Christians were also pressured to change their faith. In some cases however, their Islamization was only superficial and as a result, many villages and some districts were still "crypto-Catholic" in the nineteenth century, despite their adoption of the externals of Islamic culture."
- ^ Ramet 1998, p. 203: "The Ottoman conquest between the end of the fourteenth century and the mid-fifteenth century introduced a third religion – Islam – but at first the Turks did not use force during their expansion, and it was only in the 1600s that large-scale conversion to Islam began – at first, it chiefly occurred among Albanian Catholics."; p.204. "The Orthodox community enjoyed broad toleration at the hands of the Sublime Porte until the late eighteenth century."; p. 204. "In the late eighteenth century Russian agents began stirring the Orthodox subjects of the Ottoman empire against the Sublime Porte. In the Russo-Turkish wars of 1768–74 and 1787–91, Orthodox Albanians rose up against the Turks. In the course of the second revolt, the "New Academy" in Voskopoje was destroyed (1789), and at the end of the second Russo-Turkish war, more than a thousand Orthodox fled to Russia on Russian warships. In the aftermath of these revolts, the Porte now applied pressure in order to Islamize the Albanian Orthodox population, adding economic incentives in order to stimulate this process. In 1798, Ali Pasha of Janina led Ottoman forces against Christian believers who were assembled in their churches in order to celebrate Easter in the villages of Shen Vasil and Nivica e Bubarit. The bloodbath which was unleashed against these believers frightened Albanian Christians who lived in other districts and inspired a new wave of mass conversions to Islam."
- Skendi 1967a, pp. 10–13.
- Skendi 1956, pp. 321–323.
- Vickers 2011, p. 16.
- ^ Koti 2010, pp. 16–17.
- Malcolm, Noel (1998). Kosovo: a short history. Macmillan. p. 162. ISBN 978-0-333-66612-8.
- Kallivretakis 2003, p. 233.
- Hammond 1967, p. 30.
- Hammond 1976, p. 62.
- Koukoudis 2003, pp. 321–322. "Particularly interesting is the case of Vithkuq, south of Moschopolis... It may well have had Vlach inhabitants before 1769, though the Arvanites were certainly far more numerous, if not the largest population group. This is further supported by the linguistic identity of the refugees who fled Vithkuq and accompanied the waves of departing Vlachs..." p. 339. "As the same time as, or possibly shortly before or after, these events in Moschopolis, unruly Arnauts also attacked the smaller Vlach and Arvanitic communities round about. The Vlach inhabitants of Llengë, Niçë, Grabovë, Shipckë, and the Vlach villages on Grammos, such as Nikolicë, Linotopi, and Grammousta, and the inhabitants of Vithkuq and even the last Albanian speaking Christian villages on Opar found themselves at the mercy of the predatory Arnauts, whom no-one could withstand. For them too, the only solution was to flee... During this period, Vlach and Arvanite families from the surrounding ruined market towns and villages settled alongside the few Moscopolitans who had returned. Refugee families came from Dushar and other villages in Opar, from Vithkuq, Grabovë, Nikolicë, Niçë, and Llengë and from Kolonjë..."
- Hall, Derek R. (1999). "Representations of Place: Albania". The Geographical Journal. 165 (2): 161–172. Bibcode:1999GeogJ.165..161H. doi:10.2307/3060414. ISSN 0016-7398. JSTOR 3060414.
- ^ Federal Research Division of the Library of Congress (April 1992). "Albania – Hoxha's Antireligious Campaign". country-data.com.
- ^ Zickel, Raymond; Iwaskiw, Walter R., eds. (1994). Albania : a country study (Area Handbook for Albania) (2nd ed.). Library of Congress; Federal Research Division; Department of the Army. ISBN 0-8444-0792-5.
- Jordan, Mary (18 April 2007). "Albania finds religion after decades of atheism". The Chicago Tribune.
- Hargitai, Quinn (3 November 2016). "The country that's famous for tolerance". (BBC Travel) bbc.com. BBC.
- Brunwasser, Matthew (26 February 2017). "As Albania Reckons With Its Communist Past, Critics Say It's Too Late". The New York Times.
- "Christians live in fear of death squads". IRIN. 19 October 2006.
- Campbell, Gwyn (October 1991). "The state and pre-colonial demographic history: the case of nineteenth century Madagascar". Journal of African History. 23 (3): 415–445. doi:10.1017/S0021853700031534.
- Laidler (2005)
- Cousins, W.E. "Since 1800 in Madagascar; 1877–1878". The Sunday Magazine for Family Reading. Vol. 1. London: Daldy, Isbister & Co. pp. 405–410.
- Griffin, Roger (2006). Blamires, Cyprian; Jackson, Paul (eds.). World Fascism: A-K. Bloomsbury Academic. p. 10. ISBN 9781576079409.
There is no doubt that in the long run Nazi leaders such as Hitler and Himmler intended to eradicate Christianity just as ruthlessly as they intended to eradicate any other rival ideology, even if in the short term they had to be content to make compromises with it.
Mosse, George Lachmann (2003). Nazi Culture: Intellectual, Cultural and Social Life in the Third Reich. University of Wisconsin Press. p. 240. ISBN 978-0-299-19304-1.Had the Nazis won the war, their ecclesiastical policies would have gone beyond those of the German Christians, to the utter destruction of both the Protestant and Catholic Churches.
Bendersky, Joseph W. (2007). A Concise History of Nazi Germany. Rowman & Littlefield. p. 147. ISBN 978-0-7425-5363-7.Consequently, it was Hitler's long range goal to eliminate the churches once he had consolidated his control over his European empire.
Fischel, Jack R. (2010). Historical Dictionary of the Holocaust. Scarecrow Press. p. 123. ISBN 978-0-8108-7485-5.The objective was to either destroy Christianity and restore the German gods of antiquity or turn Jesus into an Aryan.
Dill, Marshall (1970). Germany: A Modern History. University of Michigan Press. p. 365. ISBN 0472071017.It seems no exaggeration to insist that the greatest challenge the Nazis had to face was their effort to eradicate Christianity in Germany or at least subjugate it to their general world outlook.
- Michael Berenbaum (October 2000). "Persecution and Resistance of Jehovah's Witnesses During the Nazi-Regime 1938–1945". Holocaust Teacher Resource Center.
- Hesse, Hans (2001). Persecution and resistance of Jehovah's Witnesses during the Nazi regime, 1933–1945. Berghahn Books. p. 10. ISBN 978-3-86108-750-2.
- "Jehovah's Witnesses in Germany: From the 1890s to 1945". Holocaust Encyclopedia. United States Holocaust Memorial Museum. Retrieved 2 January 2023.
- Erik Freas (2016). Muslim-Christian Relations in Late-Ottoman Palestine: Where Nationalism and Religion Intersect. New York: Palgrave Macmillan. ISBN 978-1137570413.
- Aboona, H (2008). Assyrians, Kurds, and Ottomans: intercommunal relations on the periphery of the Ottoman Empire. Cambria Press. ISBN 978-1-60497-583-3.
- Gaunt & Beṯ-Şawoce 2006, p. 32.
- Masters, Bruce. "The 1850 Events in Aleppo: An Aftershock of Syria's Incorporation into the Capitalist World System". International Journal of Middle East Studies. 22.
- ^ Chisholm, Hugh, ed. (1911). "Bulgaria § Political History" . Encyclopædia Britannica. Vol. 4 (11th ed.). Cambridge University Press. p. 871.
- Kelbecheva, Evelina (2011). "The Short History of Bulgaria for Export". In Jørgen S. Nielsen (ed.). Religion, Ethnicity and Contested Nationhood in the Former Ottoman Space. Brill. pp. 223–247. doi:10.1163/9789004216570_013. ISBN 978-9004211339.
- Miller, William (1896). "Chapter 5: Bulgaria under the Turks". The Balkans. Archived from the original on 16 October 2019.
- Bruinessen, Martin van (1992). Agha, Shaikh and State: The Social and Political Structures of Kurdistan. Bloomsbury Academic. pp. 25, 271. ISBN 9781856490184.
- Akbar, M.J. (2003). The Shade of Swords: Jihad and the Conflict Between Islam and Christianity. Lotus Collection. ISBN 9788174362919.
- Mark Twain (1869). The Innocents Abroad. Collins Clear-Type Press. ISBN 9781495902291.
- Adalian, Rouben Paul (2010) . Historical Dictionary of Armenia (2nd ed.). Lanham, MD: Scarecrow. p. 154. ISBN 978-0-8108-6096-4.
- Morris, Benny; Ze'evi, Dror (2019), The Thirty-Year Genocide, Harvard University Press, p. 672, ISBN 9780674916456
- Akçam, Taner (2006) A Shameful Act: The Armenian Genocide and the Question of Turkish Responsibility p. 42, Metropolitan Books, New York ISBN 978-0-8050-7932-6
- Angold, Michael (2006), O'Mahony, Anthony, ed., Cambridge History of Christianity, 5. Eastern Christianity, Cambridge University Press, p. 512, ISBN 978-0-521-81113-2.
- Cleveland, William L. (2000). A History of the Modern Middle East (2nd ed.). Boulder, CO: Westview. p. 119. ISBN 0-8133-3489-6.
- de Courtois, S (2004). The forgotten genocide: eastern Christians, the last Arameans. Gorgias Press LLC. pp. 105–107. ISBN 978-1-59333-077-4.
- Aboona, H (2008). Assyrians and Ottomans: intercommunal relations on the periphery of the Ottoman Empire. Cambria Press. ISBN 978-1-60497-583-3. p.284
- Raymond H. Kévorkian, "The Cilician Massacres, April 1909" in Armenian Cilicia, eds. Richard G. Hovannisian and Simon Payaslian. UCLA Armenian History and Culture Series: Historic Armenian Cities and Provinces, 7. Costa Mesa, California: Mazda Publishers, 2008, pp. 339–69.
- Adalian, Rouben Paul (2012). "The Armenian genocide". In Totten, Samuel; Parsons, William S. (eds.). Century of Genocide. Routledge. pp. 117–56. ISBN 9780415871914.
- Adalian, Rouben Paul (2010). "Adana Massacre". Historical Dictionary of Armenia. Scarecrow Press. pp. 70–71. ISBN 9780810874503.
- Gaunt, David (18 April 2009). "The Assyrian Genocide of 1915". Assyrian Genocide Research Center. Archived from the original on 18 October 2013.
- "Tsitsernakaberd Memorial Complex". Armenian genocide Museum-Institute.
- Kifner, John (7 December 2007). "Armenian Genocide of 1915: An Overview". The New York Times.
- Hatzidimitriou, Constantine G., American Accounts Documenting the Destruction of Smyrna by the Kemalist Turkish Forces: September 1922, New Rochelle, NY: Caratzas, 2005, p. 2.
- Kieser, Hans-Lukas; Schaller, Dominik J (2002), Der Völkermord an den Armeniern und die Shoah [The Armenian Genocide and the Shoah] (in German), Chronos, p. 114, ISBN 3-0340-0561-X
- Christopher J. Walker (1980). Armenia, the Survival of a Nation. St. Martin's Press. ISBN 978-0-312-04944-7. * Akçam, Taner (2007). A Shameful Act: The Armenian Genocide and the Question of Turkish Responsibility. p. 327. – Profile at Google Books
- Aprim, Frederick A. (January 2005). Assyrians: the continuous saga. F.A. Aprim. p. 40. ISBN 9781413438574.
- Ghazal, Rym (14 April 2015). "Lebanon's dark days of hunger: The Great Famine of 1915–18". The National. Retrieved 24 January 2016.
- Harris 2012, p. 174
- The Plight of Religious Minorities: Can Religious Pluralism Survive? – p. 51 by United States Congress
- The Armenian Genocide: Wartime Radicalization Or Premeditated Continuum – p. 272 edited by Richard Hovannisian
- Not Even My Name: A True Story – p. 131 by Thea Halo
- The Political Dictionary of Modern Middle East by Agnes G. Korbani
- Morris, Benny; Ze'evi, Dror (2019). The Thirty-Year Genocide: Turkey's Destruction of Its Christian Minorities, 1894–1924. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press. pp. 3–5. ISBN 978-0-674-24008-7.
- Gutman, David (2019). "The thirty year genocide: Turkey's destruction of its Christian minorities, 1894–1924". Turkish Studies. 21. Routledge: 1–3. doi:10.1080/14683849.2019.1644170. S2CID 201424062.
- J. Joseph, Muslim-Christian relations and Inter-Christian rivalries in the Middle East, Albany, 1983, p. 102.
- Eastern Europe, Russia and Central Asia. Taylor & Francis. 2002. p. 46. ISBN 1857431375.
- ^ World Christian trends, AD 30-AD 2200, pp. 230–246 Tables 4–5 & 4–10 By David B. Barrett, Todd M. Johnson, Christopher R. Guidry, Peter F. Crossing NOTE: They define 'martyr' on p235 as only including Christians killed for faith and excluding other Christians killed
- ^ Ostling, Richard (24 June 2001). "Cross meets Kremlin". Time. Archived from the original on 13 August 2007.
- Daniel Peris Storming the Heavens: The Soviet League of the Militant Godless Cornell University Press 1998 ISBN 978-0-8014-3485-3
- Antireligioznik (The Antireligious, 1926–41), Derevenskii Bezbozhnik (The Godless Peasant, 1928–1932), and Yunye Bezbozhniki (The Young Godless, 1931–1933).
- ^ History of the Orthodox Church in the History of Russian Dimitry Pospielovsky 1998 St Vladimir's Press ISBN 0-88141-179-5 pg 291
- ^ A History of Marxist-Leninist Atheism and Soviet Antireligious Policies, Dimitry Pospielovsky Palgrave Macmillan (December 1987) ISBN 0-312-38132-8
- John Anderson, Religion, State and Politics in the Soviet Union and Successor States, Cambridge University Press, 1994, pp 9
- Dimitry V. Pospielovsky. A History of Soviet Atheism in Theory, and Practice, and the Believer, vol 1: A History of Marxist-Leninist Atheism and Soviet Anti-Religious Policies, St Martin's Press, New York (1987). pg 84.
- Prot. Dimitri Konstantinov, Gonimaia Tserkov' (New York:Vseslavianskoe izdatel'stvo, 1967) pp. 286–7, and (London:Macmillan, 1969) chs 4 and 5
- Froese, Paul. "'I am an atheist and a Muslim': Islam, communism, and ideological competition." Journal of Church and State 47.3 (2005)
- Marsh, Christopher (2011). Religion and the State in Russia and China: Suppression, Survival, and Revival. Bloomsbury Publishing. p. 13. ISBN 978-1-4411-0284-3.
- Religion and the State in Russia and China: Suppression, Survival, and Revival, by Christopher Marsh, p. 47. Continuum International Publishing Group, 2011.
- Inside Central Asia: A Political and Cultural History, by Dilip Hiro. Penguin, 2009.
- Adappur, Abraham (2000). Religion and the Cultural Crisis in India and the West. Intercultural Publications. ISBN 9788185574479.
Forced Conversion under Atheistic Regimes: It might be added that the most modern example of forced "conversions" came not from any theocratic state, but from a professedly atheist government – that of the Soviet Union under the Communists.
- Paul Froese. Forced Secularization in Soviet Russia: Why an Atheistic Monopoly Failed. Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion, Vol. 43, No. 1 (Mar. 2004), pp. 35–50
- Haskins, Ekaterina V. "Russia's postcommunist past: the Cathedral of Christ the Savior and the reimagining of national identity." History and Memory: Studies in Representation of the Past 21.1 (2009)
- Geoffrey Blainey; A Short History of Christianity; Viking; 2011; p. 494"
- Peris, Daniel (1998). Storming the Heavens: The Soviet League of the Militant Godless. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. p. 2. ISBN 9780801434853.
Created in 1925, the League of the Militant Godless was the nominally independent organization established by the Communist Party to promote atheism.
- President of Lithuania: Prisoner of the Gulag a Biography of Aleksandras Stulginskis by Afonsas Eidintas Genocide and Research Center of Lithuania ISBN 9986-757-41-X / 9789986757412, pg 23 "As early as August 1920 Lenin wrote to E. M. Sklyansky, President of the Revolutionary War Soviet: "We are surrounded by the greens (we pack it to them), we will move only about 10–20 versty and we will choke by hand the bourgeoisie, the clergy and the landowners. There will be an award of 100,000 rubles for each one hanged." He was speaking about the future actions in the countries neighboring Russia.
- Christ Is Calling You: A Course in Catacomb Pastorship by Father George Calciu Published by Saint Hermans Press April 1997 ISBN 978-1-887904-52-0
- Daniel Peris Storming the Heavens: The Soviet League of the Militant Godless Cornell University Press 1998 ISBN 978-0-8014-3485-3
- Froese, Paul (6 August 2008). The Plot to Kill God: Findings from the Soviet Experiment in Secularization. University of California Press. p. 122. ISBN 978-0-520-94273-8.
Before 1937, the Soviet regime had closed thousands of churches and removed tens of thousands of religious leaders from positions of influence. By the midthirties, Soviet elites set out to conduct a mass liquidation of all religious organizations and leaders... officers in the League of Militant Atheists found themselves in a bind to explain the widespread persistence of religious belief in 1937.... The latest estimates indicate that thousands of individuals were executed for religious crimes and hundreds of thousands of religious believers were imprisoned in labor camps or psychiatric hospitals.
- ^ Franklin, Simon; Widdis, Emma (2 February 2006). National Identity in Russian Culture. Cambridge University Press. p. 104. ISBN 978-0-521-02429-7.
Churches, when not destroyed, might find themselves converted into museums of atheism.
- ^ Bevan, Robert (15 February 2016). The Destruction of Memory: Architecture at War. Reaktion Books. p. 152. ISBN 978-1-78023-608-7.
Churches, synagogues, mosques and monasteries were shut down in the immediate wake of the Revolution. Many were converted to secular uses or converted into Museums of Atheism (antichurches), whitewashed and their fittings were removed.
- Ramet, Sabrina P. (1990). Catholicism and Politics in Communist Societies. Duke University Press. pp. 232–33. ISBN 978-0822310471.
From kindergarten onward children are indoctrinated with an aggressive form of atheism and trained to hate and distrust foreigners and to denounce parents who follow religious practices at home.
- Nelson, James M. (2009). Psychology, Religion, and Spirituality. Springer. p. 427. doi:10.1007/978-0-387-87573-6_12. ISBN 978-0-387-87572-9.
Estimates of the total number of Christian martyrs in the former Soviet Union are about 12 million.
- Johnson, Todd; Zurlo, Gina (2018). "Martyrdom (Country-by-country statistics)". World Christian Database. Brill Academic Publishers.
- ^ Dronda, Javier (2013). Con Cristo o contra Cristo: Religión y movilización antirrepublicana en Navarra (1931–1936) (in Spanish). Tafalla: Txalaparta. pp. 201–202, 220. ISBN 978-84-15313-31-1.
- ^ de la Cueva, Julio (1998). "Religious Persecution, Anticlerical Tradition and Revolution: On Atrocities against the Clergy during the Spanish Civil War". Journal of Contemporary History. 33 (3): 355–369. ISSN 0022-0094. JSTOR 261121.
- ^ Paul Preston (2013). The Spanish Holocaust: Inquisition and Extermination in Twentieth-Century Spain. London, UK: HarperCollins. pp. 4, 44–45. ISBN 978-0-00-638695-7.
- Ranzato, Gabriele (1988). "Dies irae. La persecuzione religiosa nella zona repubblicana durante la guerra civile spagnola (1936–1939)". Movimento Operaio e Socialista (in Spanish). 11: 195–220.
- Payne, Stanley G. "Chapter 26: The Spanish Civil War of 1936–1939". A History of Spain and Portugal vol. 2. Retrieved 2 January 2023 – via The Library of Iberian Resources Online.
- ^ Mitchell, David (1983). The Spanish Civil War. New York: Franklin Watts. pp. 45–46.
- ^ Payne, Stanley G. (2008). Franco and Hitler: Spain, Germany, and World War II. Yale University Press. pp. 13, 215. ISBN 978-0-300-12282-4.
- Vincent, Mary (18 December 2014). "Ungodly Subjects: Protestants in National-Catholic Spain, 1939–53" (PDF). European History Quarterly. 45 (1). Sage: 108–131. doi:10.1177/0265691414552782. ISSN 0265-6914. S2CID 145265537.
- Beevor, Antony (2006). The Battle for Spain: The Spanish Civil War 1936-1939. Penguin. pp. 88–89. ISBN 978-1-101-20120-6.
- Feldman, Noah (6 January 2008). "What Is It About Mormonism?". The New York Times.
- "Chapter Sixteen: Missouri Persecutions and Expulsion", Church History in the Fulness of Times, Student manual (Religion 341, 342, and 343), Institute of Religion, Church Educational System, LDS Church, 2003, archived from the original on 22 October 2011
- Smith, Joseph Fielding (1946–1949), Church History and Modern Revelation, vol. 4, Deseret Book, pp. 167–173
- Thomas R. Pegram, One Hundred Percent American: The Rebirth and Decline of the Ku Klux Klan in the 1920s (2011), pp. 47–88.
- Kelly J. Baker, Gospel According to the Klan: The KKK's Appeal to Protestant America, 1915–1930 (2011), p. 248.
- Brezianu, Andrei (26 May 2010). The A to Z of Moldova. Scarecrow Press. p. 98. ISBN 978-0-8108-7211-0.
Communist Atheism. Official doctrine of the Soviet regime, also called "scientific atheism". It was aggressively applied to Moldova, immediately after the 1940 annexation, when churches were profaned, clergy were assaulted, and signs and public symbols of religion were prohibited, and it was again applied throughout the subsequent decades of the Soviet regime, after 1944. … The St. Theodora Church in downtown Chişinău was converted into the city's Museum of Scientific Atheism,
- Peter Hebblethwaite; Paul VI, the First Modern Pope; HarperCollins Religious; 1993; p. 211
- Norman Davies; Rising '44: the Battle for Warsaw; Viking; 2003; p.566 & 568
- Geoffrey Blainey; A Short History of Christianity; Viking; 2011; p.494
- Geoffrey Blainey; A Short History of Christianity; Viking; 2011; p.508
- Sullivan, Patricia (26 November 2006). "Anti-Communist Priest Gheorghe Calciu-Dumitreasa". The Washington Post.
- The Washington Post Anti-Communist Priest Gheorghe Calciu-Dumitreasa by Patricia Sullivan Washington Post Staff Writer Sunday, 26 November 2006; p. C09
- Frances D'Emillo (16 December 2010). "Pope calls Christians the most persecuted". Associated Press. Archived from the original on 19 December 2010.
- ^ "Archbishop Silvano Tomasi's Address to the UN Human Rights Council Interactive Dialogue". Zenit. 29 May 2013. Retrieved 7 October 2020."Vatican to UN: 100 thousand Christians killed for the faith each year". Vatican Radio. Archived from the original on 8 June 2013.
- "Persecution of Christians in 2016". Center for the Study of Global Christianity. 2017. Retrieved 2 January 2023."Status of Global Christianity, 2017, in the Context of 1900–2050" (PDF). Center for the Study of Global Christianity. 2017.
- ^ Ruth Alexander (12 November 2013). "Are there really 100,000 new Christian martyrs every year?". BBC News.
- ^ "Christenverfolgung auf einen Blick". Internationale Gesellschaft für Menschenrechte (International Society for Human rights) (in German). 14 August 2019.
- Robert W. Boehme; et al. (eds.). "2018 Report on International Religious Freedom". Office of International Religious Freedom. United States Department of State. Retrieved 2 January 2023.
- ^ Grim, Brian J.; Finke, Roger (2011). The Price of Freedom Denied: Religious Persecution and Conflict in the Twenty-First Century. UK: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-19705-2.
- Hunt, Jeremy (8 July 2019). "Persecution of Christians review: Foreign Secretary's speech following the final report". Foreign & Commonwealth Office. Retrieved 2 January 2023.
- "How Religious Restrictions Have Risen Around the World". Pew Research Center. 15 July 2019.
- Mitchell, Travis (15 July 2019). "A Closer Look at How Religious Restrictions Have Risen Around the World". Pew Research Center's Religion & Public Life Project. Retrieved 2 January 2023.
- "Quotes from experts on the future of democracy". 21 February 2020.
- "About Us". International Society for Human Rights at a Glance. International Society for Human Rights.
- Lessenthin, Martin. "Martin Lessenthin Executive and press spokesman for the ISHR". International Society for Human Rights (ISHR). Archived from the original on 8 October 2020. Retrieved 4 October 2020.
- Vallely, Paul (28 July 2014). "Christians: The world's most persecuted people". Independent. Archived from the original on 25 May 2022.
- Sherwood, Harriet (13 October 2015). "Christianity under global threat due to persecution, says report". The Guardian.
- Blumenfeld, W. J. (2006). "Christian privilege and the promotion of "secular" and not-so "secular" mainline Christianity in public schooling and in the larger society". Equity and Excellence in Education. 39 (3): 195–210. doi:10.1080/10665680600788024. S2CID 144270138.
- "In U.S., Decline of Christianity Continues at Rapid Pace". Pew Research Center Religion & Public Life. Pew Research Center. 17 October 2019. Retrieved 27 October 2020.
- "Christians remain world's largest religious group, but they are declining in Europe". Factank News in the Numbers. Pew Research Center. 5 April 2017. Retrieved 27 October 2020.
- ^ KISHI, KATAYOUN (9 June 2017). "Christians faced widespread harassment in 2015, but mostly in Christian-majority countries". PEW Research Center Facttank News in the numbers. Pew. Retrieved 3 July 2020.
- "2019 Report on International Religious Freedom: Eritrea". OFFICE OF INTERNATIONAL RELIGIOUS FREEDOM 2019 Report. U.S. Department of State. Retrieved 3 July 2020.
- "2019 Report on International Religious Freedom: Mexico". U.S. Department of State OFFICE OF INTERNATIONAL RELIGIOUS FREEDOM Report. U.S. Department of State. Retrieved 3 July 2020.
- ^ "A Closer Look at How Religious Restrictions Have Risen Around the World". PEW Research Center Religion & Public Life. PEW research center. 15 July 2019.
- ^ Stahnke, Tad; Blitt, Robert C. "The Religion-State Relationship and the Right to Freedom of Religion or Belief: A Comparative Textual Analysis of the Constitutions of Predominantly Muslim Countries" (PDF). The Religion-State Relationship and the Right to Freedom of Religion or Belief: A Comparative Textual Analysis of the Constitutions of Predominantly Muslim Countries. UNITED STATES COMMISSION ON INTERNATIONAL RELIGIOUS FREEDOM.
- Grim, Brian J.; Finke, Roger (2010). The Price of Freedom Denied: Religious Persecution and Conflict in the Twenty-First Century. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 9781139492416.
- "WORLD WATCH LIST 2020" (PDF). Open Doors. Archived from the original (PDF) on 21 November 2020. Retrieved 7 October 2020.
Sources
- Bowring, Lewin B. (1893), Haidar Ali and Tipu Sultan and the Struggle with the Musalman Powers of the South, IDARAH-I ADABIYAT-I DELLI, ISBN 978-81-206-1299-0, archived from the original on 17 August 2011, retrieved 4 March 2010.
- Brock, Sebastian P. (2006). Fire from Heaven: Studies in Syriac Theology and Liturgy. Aldershot: Ashgate. ISBN 9780754659082.
- Forrest, George W. (1887). Selections from the Letters, Despatches, and Other State Papers Preserved in the Bombay Secretariat. Vol. 2. Bombay: Government Central Press.
- Gaunt, D; Beṯ-Şawoce, J (2006), Massacres, resistance, protectors: Muslim-Christian relations in Eastern Anatolia during World War I, Gorgias Press LLC, ISBN 978-1-59333-301-0
- The Gentleman's Magazine, vol. CIII, F. Jefferies, 1833, archived from the original on 30 October 2021, retrieved 15 October 2008
- González, Justo L. (2010). The Story of Christianity: The Early Church to the Dawn of the Reformation. Vol. 1. New York: HarperCollins. ISBN 978-0-06-185588-7. OCLC 905489146.
- Hammond, Nicholas Geoffrey Lemprière (1967). Epirus: the Geography, the Ancient Remains, the History and Topography of Epirus and Adjacent Areas. Oxford: Clarendon Press. ISBN 9780198142539.
- Hammond, Nicholas Geoffrey Lemprière (1976). Migrations and invasions in Greece and adjacent areas. Park Ridge: Noyes Press. ISBN 9780815550471.
- Kallivretakis, Leonidas (2003). Νέα Πικέρνη Δήμου Βουπρασίων: το χρονικό ενός οικισμού της Πελοποννήσου τον 19ο αιώνα (και η περιπέτεια ενός πληθυσμού) [Nea Pikerni of Demos Vouprassion: The chronicle of a 19th century Peloponnesian settlement (and the adventures of a population)] (PDF). In Panagiotopoulos, Vasilis; Kallivretakis, Leonidas; Dimitropoulos, Dimitris; Kokolakis, Mihalis; Olibitou, Eudokia (eds.). Πληθυσμοί και οικισμοί του ελληνικού χώρου: ιστορικά μελετήματα [Populations and settlements of the Greek villages: Historical essays]. Tetrádia Ergasías (in Greek). Athens: Institute for Neohellenic Research. pp. 221–242. ISSN 1105-0845.
- Koti, Dhori (2010). Monografi për Vithkuqin dhe Naum Veqilharxhin [A monograph of Vithkuq and Naum Veqilharxhi]. Pogradec: DIJA Poradeci. ISBN 978-99956-826-8-2.
- Koukoudis, Asterios (2003). The Vlachs: Metropolis and Diaspora. Thessaloniki: Zitros Publications. ISBN 9789607760869.
- Pavlowitch, Stevan K. (2002). Serbia: The History behind the Name. London: Hurst & Company. ISBN 9781850654773.
- Ramet, Sabrina (1998). Nihil obstat: religion, politics, and social change in East-Central Europe and Russia. Durham: Duke University Press. ISBN 9780822320708.
- Scurry, James; Whiteway, William (1824), The Captivity, Sufferings, and Escape of James Scurry, who was Detained a Prisoner During Ten Years, in the Dominions of Hyder Ali and Tippoo Saib (3, illustrated ed.), Monthly Review Press, ISBN 978-0-85345-315-4, archived from the original on 3 January 2014, retrieved 4 March 2010.
- Skendi, Stavro (1956). "Religion in Albania during the Ottoman rule". Südost Forschungen. 15: 311–327.
- Skendi, Stavro (1967a). The Albanian national awakening. Princeton: Princeton University Press. ISBN 9781400847761.
- Vickers, Miranda (2011). The Albanians: a modern history. London: IB Tauris. ISBN 9780857736550.
- Wand, John Williams Charles (1990). A History of the Early Church to AD 500. Routledge. p. 320. ISBN 9780203131145.
Further reading
- "Most religion-based hate crimes in Turkey targeted Alevis, Christians in 2022: report". Stockholm Center for Freedom.
External links
Christianity | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Bible (Scriptures) | |||||||||
Foundations | |||||||||
History (timeline) (spread) |
| ||||||||
Denominations (list, members) |
| ||||||||
Theology | |||||||||
Philosophy | |||||||||
Other features |
| ||||||||
Religious persecution and discrimination | |
---|---|
By group | |
Methods |
|
Events |
|
Religion |
Discrimination | |
---|---|
Forms | |
Attributes | |
Social |
|
Religious | |
Ethnic/National |
|
Manifestations |
|
Discriminatory policies |
|
Countermeasures |
|
Related topics |
|